title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1 -The Trail Of The Meat
Chapter 2 -The She-Wolf
Chapter 3 -The Hunger Cry
Chapter 1 -The Battle Of The Fangs
Chapter 2 -The Lair
Chapter 3 -The Grey Cub
Chapter 4 -The Wall Of The World
Chapter 5 -The Law Of Meat
Chapter 1 -The Makers Of Fire
Chapter 2 -The Bondage
Chapter 3 -The Outcast
Chapter 4 -The Trail Of The Gods
Chapter 5 -The Covenant
Chapter 6 -The Famine
Chapter 1 -The Enemy Of His Kind
Chapter 2 -The Mad God
Chapter 3 -The Reign Of Hate
Chapter 4 -The Clinging Death
Chapter 5 -The Indomitable
Chapter 6 -The Love-Master
Chapter 1 -The Long Trail
Chapter 2 -The Southland
Chapter 3 -The God's Domain
Chapter 5 -The Sleeping Wolf

Part I.

Chapter 1 The Trail Of The Meat

Dark spruce forest frowned on either side
the frozen waterway. The trees had been
stripped by a recent wind of their white
covering of frost, and they seemed to lean
towards each other, black and ominous, in
the fading light. A vast silence reigned over

the land. The land itself was a desolation,
lifeless, without movement, so lone and
cold that the spirit of it was not even that of
sadness. There was a hint in it of laughter,
but of a laughter more terrible than any
sadness a laughter that was mirthless as
the smile of the sphinx, a laughter cold as
the frost and partaking of the grimness of
infallibility. It was the masterful and
incommunicable wisdom of eternity
laughing at the futility of life and the effort of
life. It was the Wild, the savage, frozen
hearted Northland Wild.

But there WAS life, abroad in the land and
defiant. Down the frozen waterway toiled a
string of wolfish dogs. Their bristly fur was
rimed with frost. Their breath froze in the air
as it left their mouths, spouting forth in
spumes of vapour that settled upon the hair
of their bodies and formed into crystals of
frost. Leather harness was on the dogs, and
leather traces attached them to a sled which
dragged along behind. The sled was
without runners. It was made of stout birch-
bark, and its full surface rested on the snow.
The front end of the sled was turned up, like
a scroll, in order to force down and under
the bore of soft snow that surged like a
wave before it. On the sled, securely
lashed, was a long and narrow oblong box.
There were other things on the sled
blankets, an axe, and a coffee-pot and
frying-pan; but prominent, occupying most
of the space, was the long and narrow

-1-

oblong box.

In advance of the dogs, on wide
snowshoes, toiled a man. At the rear of the
sled toiled a second man. On the sled, in the
box, lay a third man whose toil was over, a
man whom the Wild had conquered and
beaten down until he would never move nor
struggle again. It is not the way of the Wild to
like movement. Life is an offence to it, for
life is movement; and the Wild aims always
to destroy movement. It freezes the water to
prevent it running to the sea; it drives the
sap out of the trees till they are frozen to
their mighty hearts; and most ferociously
and terribly of all does the Wild harry and
crush into submission man man who is the
most restless of life, ever in revolt against
the dictum that all movement must in the end
come to the cessation of movement.

But at front and rear, unawed and
indomitable, toiled the two men who were
not yet dead. Their bodies were covered
with fur and soft-tanned leather. Eyelashes
and cheeks and lips were so coated with
the crystals from their frozen breath that
their faces were not discernible. This gave
them the seeming of ghostly masques,
undertakers in a spectral world at the
funeral of some ghost. But under it all they
were men, penetrating the land of
desolation and mockery and silence, puny
adventurers bent on colossal adventure,
pitting themselves against the might of a
world as remote and alien and pulseless as
the abysses of space.

They travelled on without speech, saving
their breath for the work of their bodies. On
every side was the silence, pressing upon
them with a tangible presence. It affected
their minds as the many atmospheres of
deep water affect the body of the diver. It
crushed them with the weight of unending
vastness and unalterable decree. It crushed

them into the remotest recesses of their
own minds, pressing out of them, like
juices from the grape, all the false ardours
and exaltations and undue self-values of
the human soul, until they perceived
themselves finite and small, specks and
motes, moving with weak cunning and little
wisdom amidst the play and inter-play of
the great blind elements and forces.

An hour went by, and a second hour. The
pale light of the short sunless day was
beginning to fade, when a faint far cry arose
on the still air. It soared upward with a swift
rush, till it reached its topmost note, where it
persisted, palpitant and tense, and then
slowly died away. It might have been a lost
soul wailing, had it not been invested with a
certain sad fierceness and hungry
eagerness. The front man turned his head
until his eyes met the eyes of the man
behind. And then, across the narrow oblong
box, each nodded to the other.

A second cry arose, piercing the silence
with needle-like shrillness. Both men
located the sound. It was to the rear,
somewhere in the snow expanse they had
just traversed. A third and answering cry
arose, also to the rear and to the left of the
second cry.

"They're after us, Bill," said the man at the
front.

His voice sounded hoarse and unreal, and
he had spoken with apparent effort.

"Meat is scarce," answered his comrade. "I
ain't seen a rabbit sign for days."

Thereafter they spoke no more, though their
ears were keen for the hunting-cries that
continued to rise behind them.

At the fall of darkness they swung the dogs

-2-

into a cluster of spruce trees on the edge of
the waterway and made a camp. The coffin,
at the side of the fire, served for seat and
table. The wolf-dogs, clustered on the far
side of the fire, snarled and bickered
among themselves, but evinced no
inclination to stray off into the darkness.

"Seems to me, Henry, they're stayin'
remarkable close to camp," Bill
commented.

Henry, squatting over the fire and settling
the pot of coffee with a piece of ice,
nodded. Nor did he speak till he had taken
his seat on the coffin and begun to eat.

"They know where their hides is safe," he
said. "They'd sooner eat grub than be grub.
They're pretty wise, them dogs."

Bill shook his head. "Oh, I don't know."

His comrade looked at him curiously. "First
time I ever heard you say anything about
their not bein' wise."

"Henry," said the other, munching with
deliberation the beans he was eating, "did
you happen to notice the way them dogs
kicked up when I was a-feedin' 'em?"

"They did cut up more'n usual," Henry
acknowledged.

"How many dogs 've we got, Henry?"

"Six."

"Well, Henry . . . " Bill stopped for a moment,
in order that his words might gain greater
significance. "As I was sayin', Henry, we've
got six dogs. I took six fish out of the bag. I
gave one fish to each dog, an', Henry, I was
one fish short."

"You counted wrong."

"We've got six dogs," the other reiterated
dispassionately. "I took out six fish. One Ear
didn't get no fish. I came back to the bag
afterward an' got 'm his fish."

"We've only got six dogs," Henry said.

"Henry," Bill went on. "I won't say they was
all dogs, but there was seven of 'm that got
fish."

Henry stopped eating to glance across the
fire and count the dogs.

"There's only six now," he said.

"I saw the other one run off across the
snow," Bill announced with cool
positiveness. "I saw seven."

Henry looked at him commiseratingly, and
said, "I'll be almighty glad when this trip's
over."

"What d'ye mean by that?" Bill demanded.

"I mean that this load of ourn is gettin' on
your nerves, an' that you're beginnin' to see
things."

"I thought of that," Bill answered gravely.
"An' so, when I saw it run off across the
snow, I looked in the snow an' saw its
tracks. Then I counted the dogs an' there
was still six of 'em. The tracks is there in the
snow now. D'ye want to look at 'em? I'll
show 'em to you."

Henry did not reply, but munched on in
silence, until, the meal finished, he topped it
with a final cup a of coffee. He wiped his
mouth with the back of his hand and said:

"Then you're thinkin' as it was "

-3-

A long wailing cry, fiercely sad, from
somewhere in the darkness, had
interrupted him. He stopped to listen to it,
then he finished his sentence with a wave of
his hand toward the sound of the cry, " one
of them?"

Bill nodded. "I'd a blame sight sooner think
that than anything else. You noticed yourself
the row the dogs made."

Cry after cry, and answering cries, were
turning the silence into a bedlam. From
every side the cries arose, and the dogs
betrayed their fear by huddling together and
so close to the fire that their hair was
scorched by the heat. Bill threw on more
wood, before lighting his pipe.

"I'm thinking you're down in the mouth
some," Henry said.

"Henry . . . " He sucked meditatively at his
pipe for some time before he went on.
"Henry, I was a-thinkin' what a blame sight
luckier he is than you an' me'll ever be."

He indicated the third person by a
downward thrust of the thumb to the box on
which they sat.

"You an' me, Henry, when we die, we'll be
lucky if we get enough stones over our
carcases to keep the dogs off of us."

"But we ain't got people an' money an' all
the rest, like him," Henry rejoined. "Long-
distance funerals is somethin' you an' me
can't exactly afford."

"What gets me, Henry, is what a chap like
this, that's a lord or something in his own
country, and that's never had to bother
about grub nor blankets; why he comes a-
buttin' round the Godforsaken ends of the
earth that's what I can't exactly see."

"He might have lived to a ripe old age if he'd
stayed at home," Henry agreed.

Bill opened his mouth to speak, but
changed his mind. Instead, he pointed
towards the wall of darkness that pressed
about them from every side. There was no
suggestion of form in the utter blackness;
only could be seen a pair of eyes gleaming
like live coals. Henry indicated with his head
a second pair, and a third. A circle of the
gleaming eyes had drawn about their camp.
Now and again a pair of eyes moved, or
disappeared to appear again a moment
later.

The unrest of the dogs had been increasing,
and they stampeded, in a surge of sudden
fear, to the near side of the fire, cringing
and crawling about the legs of the men. In
the scramble one of the dogs had been
overturned on the edge of the fire, and it had
yelped with pain and fright as the smell of its
singed coat possessed the air. The
commotion caused the circle of eyes to shift
restlessly for a moment and even to
withdraw a bit, but it settled down again as
the dogs became quiet.

"Henry, it's a blame misfortune to be out of
ammunition."

Bill had finished his pipe and was helping
his companion to spread the bed of fur and
blanket upon the spruce boughs which he
had laid over the snow before supper.
Henry grunted, and began unlacing his
mocassins.

"How many cartridges did you say you had
left?" he asked.

"Three," came the answer. "An' I wisht 'twas
three hundred. Then I'd show 'em what for,
damn 'em!"

-4-

He shook his fist angrily at the gleaming
eyes, and began securely to prop his
moccasins before the fire.

"An' I wisht this cold snap'd break," he went
on. "It's ben fifty below for two weeks now.
An' I wisht I'd never started on this trip,
Henry. I don't like the looks of it. I don't feel
right, somehow. An' while I'm wishin', I
wisht the trip was over an' done with, an'
you an' me a-sittin' by the fire in Fort
McGurry just about now an' playing
cribbage that's what I wisht."

Henry grunted and crawled into bed. As he
dozed off he was aroused by his comrade's
voice.

"Say, Henry, that other one that come in an'
got a fish why didn't the dogs pitch into it?
That's what's botherin' me."

"You're botherin' too much, Bill," came the
sleepy response. "You was never like this
before. You jes' shut up now, an' go to
sleep, an' you'll be all hunkydory in the
mornin'. Your stomach's sour, that's what's
botherin' you."

The men slept, breathing heavily, side by
side, under the one covering. The fire died
down, and the gleaming eyes drew closer
the circle they had flung about the camp.
The dogs clustered together in fear, now
and again snarling menacingly as a pair of
eyes drew close. Once their uproar became
so loud that Bill woke up. He got out of bed
carefully, so as not to disturb the sleep of his
comrade, and threw more wood on the fire.
As it began to flame up, the circle of eyes
drew farther back. He glanced casually at
the huddling dogs. He rubbed his eyes and
looked at them more sharply. Then he
crawled back into the blankets.

"Henry," he said. "Oh, Henry."

Henry groaned as he passed from sleep to
waking, and demanded, "What's wrong
now?"

"Nothin'," came the answer; "only there's
seven of 'em again. I just counted."

Henry acknowledged receipt of the
information with a grunt that slid into a snore
as he drifted back into sleep.

In the morning it was Henry who awoke first
and routed his companion out of bed.
Daylight was yet three hours away, though it
was already six o'clock; and in the
darkness Henry went about preparing
breakfast, while Bill rolled the blankets and
made the sled ready for lashing.

"Say, Henry," he asked suddenly, "how
many dogs did you say we had?"

"Six."

"Wrong," Bill proclaimed triumphantly.

"Seven again?" Henry queried.

"No, five; one's gone."

"The hell!" Henry cried in wrath, leaving the
cooking to come and count the dogs.

"You're right, Bill," he concluded. "Fatty's
gone."

"An' he went like greased lightnin' once he
got started. Couldn't 've seen 'm for
smoke."

"No chance at all," Henry concluded. "They
jes' swallowed 'm alive. I bet he was yelpin'
as he went down their throats, damn 'em!"

"He always was a fool dog," said Bill.

-5-

"But no fool dog ought to be fool enough to
go off an' commit suicide that way." He
looked over the remainder of the team with
a speculative eye that summed up instantly
the salient traits of each animal. "I bet none
of the others would do it."

"Couldn't drive 'em away from the fire with
a club," Bill agreed. "I always did think there
was somethin' wrong with Fatty anyway."

And this was the epitaph of a dead dog on
the Northland trail less scant than the
epitaph of many another dog, of many a
man.

Chapter 2 The She-Wolf

Breakfast eaten and the slim camp-outfit
lashed to the sled, the men turned their
backs on the cheery fire and launched out
into the darkness. At once began to rise the
cries that were fiercely sad cries that called
through the darkness and cold to one
another and answered back. Conversation
ceased. Daylight came at nine o'clock. At
midday the sky to the south warmed to rose-
colour, and marked where the bulge of the
earth intervened between the meridian sun
and the northern world. But the rose-colour
swiftly faded. The grey light of day that
remained lasted until three o'clock, when it,
too, faded, and the pall of the Arctic night
descended upon the lone and silent land.

As darkness came on, the hunting-cries to
right and left and rear drew closer so close
that more than once they sent surges of fear
through the toiling dogs, throwing them into
short-lived panics.

At the conclusion of one such panic, when
he and Henry had got the dogs back in the
traces, Bill said:

"I wisht they'd strike game somewheres,

an' go away an' leave us alone."

"They do get on the nerves horrible," Henry
sympathised.

They spoke no more until camp was made.

Henry was bending over and adding ice to
the babbling pot of beans when he was
startled by the sound of a blow, an
exclamation from Bill, and a sharp snarling
cry of pain from among the dogs. He
straightened up in time to see a dim form
disappearing across the snow into the
shelter of the dark. Then he saw Bill,
standing amid the dogs, half triumphant,
half crestfallen, in one hand a stout club, in
the other the tail and part of the body of a
sun-cured salmon.

"It got half of it," he announced; "but I got a
whack at it jes' the same. D'ye hear it
squeal?"

"What'd it look like?" Henry asked.

"Couldn't see. But it had four legs an' a
mouth an' hair an' looked like any dog."

"Must be a tame wolf, I reckon."

"It's damned tame, whatever it is, comin' in
here at feedin' time an' gettin' its whack of
fish."

That night, when supper was finished and
they sat on the oblong box and pulled at their
pipes, the circle of gleaming eyes drew in
even closer than before.

"I wisht they'd spring up a bunch of moose
or something, an' go away an' leave us
alone," Bill said.

Henry grunted with an intonation that was
not all sympathy, and for a quarter of an hour

-6-

they sat on in silence, Henry staring at the
fire, and Bill at the circle of eyes that burned
in the darkness just beyond the firelight.

"I wisht we was pullin' into McGurry right
now," he began again.

"Shut up your wishin' and your croakin',"
Henry burst out angrily. "Your stomach's
sour. That's what's ailin' you. Swallow a
spoonful of sody, an' you'll sweeten up
wonderful an' be more pleasant company."

In the morning Henry was aroused by fervid
blasphemy that proceeded from the mouth
of Bill. Henry propped himself up on an
elbow and looked to see his comrade
standing among the dogs beside the
replenished fire, his arms raised in
objurgation, his face distorted with
passion.

"Hello!" Henry called. "What's up now?"

"Frog's gone," came the answer.

"No."

"I tell you yes."

Henry leaped out of the blankets and to the
dogs. He counted them with care, and then
joined his partner in cursing the power of
the Wild that had robbed them of another
dog.

"Frog was the strongest dog of the bunch,"
Bill pronounced finally.

"An' he was no fool dog neither," Henry
added.

And so was recorded the second epitaph in
two days.

A gloomy breakfast was eaten, and the four

remaining dogs were harnessed to the sled.
The day was a repetition of the days that
had gone before. The men toiled without
speech across the face of the frozen world.
The silence was unbroken save by the cries
of their pursuers, that, unseen, hung upon
their rear. With the coming of night in the
mid-afternoon, the cries sounded closer as
the pursuers drew in according to their
custom; and the dogs grew excited and
frightened, and were guilty of panics that
tangled the traces and further depressed
the two men.

"There, that'll fix you fool critters," Bill said
with satisfaction that night, standing erect at
completion of his task.

Henry left the cooking to come and see. Not
only had his partner tied the dogs up, but he
had tied them, after the Indian fashion, with
sticks. About the neck of each dog he had
fastened a leather thong. To this, and so
close to the neck that the dog could not get
his teeth to it, he had tied a stout stick four or
five feet in length. The other end of the stick,
in turn, was made fast to a stake in the
ground by means of a leather thong. The
dog was unable to gnaw through the leather
at his own end of the stick. The stick
prevented him from getting at the leather
that fastened the other end.

Henry nodded his head approvingly.

"It's the only contraption that'll ever hold One
Ear," he said. "He can gnaw through leather
as clean as a knife an' jes' about half as
quick. They all'll be here in the mornin'
hunkydory."

"You jes' bet they will," Bill affirmed. "If one
of em' turns up missin', I'll go without my
coffee."

"They jes' know we ain't loaded to kill,"

-7-

Henry remarked at bed time, indicating the
gleaming circle that hemmed them in. "If we
could put a couple of shots into 'em, they'd
be more respectful. They come closer every
night. Get the firelight out of your eyes an'
look hard there! Did you see that one?"

For some time the two men amused
themselves with watching the movement of
vague forms on the edge of the firelight. By
looking closely and steadily at where a pair
of eyes burned in the darkness, the form of
the animal would slowly take shape. They
could even see these forms move at times.

A sound among the dogs attracted the
men's attention. One Ear was uttering
quick, eager whines, lunging at the length of
his stick toward the darkness, and desisting
now and again in order to make frantic
attacks on the stick with his teeth.

"Look at that, Bill," Henry whispered.

Full into the firelight, with a stealthy,
sidelong movement, glided a doglike
animal. It moved with commingled mistrust
and daring, cautiously observing the men,
its attention fixed on the dogs. One Ear
strained the full length of the stick toward the
intruder and whined with eagerness.

"That fool One Ear don't seem scairt much,"
Bill said in a low tone.

"It's a she-wolf," Henry whispered back,
"an' that accounts for Fatty an' Frog. She's
the decoy for the pack. She draws out the
dog an' then all the rest pitches in an' eats
'm up."

The fire crackled. A log fell apart with a loud
spluttering noise. At the sound of it the
strange animal leaped back into the
darkness.

"Henry, I'm a-thinkin'," Bill announced.

"Thinkin' what?"

"I'm a-thinkin' that was the one I lambasted
with the club."

"Ain't the slightest doubt in the world," was
Henry's response.

"An' right here I want to remark," Bill went
on, "that that animal's familyarity with
campfires is suspicious an' immoral."

"It knows for certain more'n a self-
respectin' wolf ought to know," Henry
agreed. "A wolf that knows enough to come
in with the dogs at feedin' time has had
experiences."

"Ol' Villan had a dog once that run away with
the wolves," Bill cogitates aloud. "I ought to
know. I shot it out of the pack in a moose
pasture over 'on Little Stick. An' Ol' Villan
cried like a baby. Hadn't seen it for three
years, he said. Ben with the wolves all that
time."

"I reckon you've called the turn, Bill. That
wolf's a dog, an' it's eaten fish many's the
time from the hand of man."

"An if I get a chance at it, that wolf that's a
dog'll be jes' meat," Bill declared. "We can't
afford to lose no more animals."

"But you've only got three cartridges," Henry
objected.

"I'll wait for a dead sure shot," was the reply.

In the morning Henry renewed the fire and
cooked breakfast to the accompaniment of
his partner's snoring.

"You was sleepin' jes' too comfortable for

-8-

anything," Henry told him, as he routed him
out for breakfast. "I hadn't the heart to rouse
you."

Bill began to eat sleepily. He noticed that his
cup was empty and started to reach for the
pot. But the pot was beyond arm's length
and beside Henry.

"Say, Henry," he chided gently, "ain't you
forgot somethin'?"

Henry looked about with great carefulness
and shook his head. Bill held up the empty
cup.

"You don't get no coffee," Henry
announced.

"Ain't run out?" Bill asked anxiously.

"Nope."

"Ain't thinkin' it'll hurt my digestion?"

"Nope."

A flush of angry blood pervaded Bill's face.

"Then it's jes' warm an' anxious I am to be
hearin' you explain yourself," he said.

"Spanker's gone," Henry answered.

Without haste, with the air of one resigned to
misfortune Bill turned his head, and from
where he sat counted the dogs.

"How'd it happen?" he asked apathetically.

Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Don't know.
Unless One Ear gnawed 'm loose. He
couldn't a-done it himself, that's sure."

"The darned cuss." Bill spoke gravely and
slowly, with no hint of the anger that was

raging within. "Jes' because he couldn't
chew himself loose, he chews Spanker
loose."

"Well, Spanker's troubles is over anyway; I
guess he's digested by this time an'
cavortin' over the landscape in the bellies of
twenty different wolves," was Henry's
epitaph on this, the latest lost dog. "Have
some coffee, Bill."

But Bill shook his head.

"Go on," Henry pleaded, elevating the pot.

Bill shoved his cup aside. "I'll be ding-dong-
danged if I do. I said I wouldn't if ary dog
turned up missin', an' I won't."

"It's darn good coffee," Henry said
enticingly.

But Bill was stubborn, and he ate a dry
breakfast washed down with mumbled
curses at One Ear for the trick he had
played.

"I'll tie 'em up out of reach of each other to-
night," Bill said, as they took the trail.

They had travelled little more than a hundred
yards, when Henry, who was in front, bent
down and picked up something with which
his snowshoe had collided. It was dark, and
he could not see it, but he recognised it by
the touch. He flung it back, so that it struck
the sled and bounced along until it fetched
up on Bill's snowshoes.

"Mebbe you'll need that in your business,"
Henry said.

Bill uttered an exclamation. It was all that
was left of Spanker the stick with which he
had been tied.

-9-

"They ate 'm hide an' all," Bill announced.
"The stick's as clean as a whistle. They've
ate the leather offen both ends. They're
damn hungry, Henry, an' they'll have you an'
me guessin' before this trip's over."

Henry laughed defiantly. "I ain't been trailed
this way by wolves before, but I've gone
through a whole lot worse an' kept my
health. Takes more'n a handful of them
pesky critters to do for yours truly, Bill, my
son."

"I don't know, I don't know," Bill muttered
ominously.

"Well, you'll know all right when we pull into
McGurry."

"I ain't feelin' special enthusiastic," Bill
persisted.

"You're off colour, that's what's the matter
with you," Henry dogmatised. "What you
need is quinine, an' I'm goin' to dose you up
stiff as soon as we make McGurry."

Bill grunted his disagreement with the
diagnosis, and lapsed into silence. The day
was like all the days. Light came at nine
o'clock. At twelve o'clock the southern
horizon was warmed by the unseen sun;
and then began the cold grey of afternoon
that would merge, three hours later, into
night.

It was just after the sun's futile effort to
appear, that Bill slipped the rifle from under
the sled-lashings and said:

"You keep right on, Henry, I'm goin' to see
what I can see."

"You'd better stick by the sled," his partner
protested. "You've only got three cartridges,
an' there's no tellin' what might happen."

"Who's croaking now?" Bill demanded
triumphantly.

Henry made no reply, and plodded on
alone, though often he cast anxious glances
back into the grey solitude where his partner
had disappeared. An hour later, taking
advantage of the cut-offs around which the
sled had to go, Bill arrived.

"They're scattered an' rangin' along wide,"
he said: "keeping up with us an' lookin' for
game at the same time. You see, they're
sure of us, only they know they've got to wait
to get us. In the meantime they're willin' to
pick up anything eatable that comes handy."

"You mean they THINK they're sure of us,"
Henry objected pointedly.

But Bill ignored him. "I seen some of them.
They're pretty thin. They ain't had a bite in
weeks I reckon, outside of Fatty an' Frog
an' Spanker; an' there's so many of 'em
that that didn't go far. They're remarkable
thin. Their ribs is like wash-boards, an' their
stomachs is right up against their
backbones. They're pretty desperate, I can
tell you. They'll be goin' mad, yet, an' then
watch out."

A few minutes later, Henry, who was now
travelling behind the sled, emitted a low,
warning whistle. Bill turned and looked, then
quietly stopped the dogs. To the rear, from
around the last bend and plainly into view,
on the very trail they had just covered,
trotted a furry, slinking form. Its nose was to
the trail, and it trotted with a peculiar,
sliding, effortless gait. When they halted, it
halted, throwing up its head and regarding
them steadily with nostrils that twitched as it
caught and studied the scent of them.

"It's the she-wolf," Bill answered.

-10-

The dogs had laid down in the snow, and he
walked past them to join his partner in the
sled. Together they watched the strange
animal that had pursued them for days and
that had already accomplished the
destruction of half their dog-team.

After a searching scrutiny, the animal trotted
forward a few steps. This it repeated
several times, till it was a short hundred
yards away. It paused, head up, close by a
clump of spruce trees, and with sight and
scent studied the outfit of the watching men.
It looked at them in a strangely wistful way,
after the manner of a dog; but in its
wistfulness there was none of the dog
affection. It was a wistfulness bred of
hunger, as cruel as its own fangs, as
merciless as the frost itself.

It was large for a wolf, its gaunt frame
advertising the lines of an animal that was
among the largest of its kind.

"Stands pretty close to two feet an' a half at
the shoulders," Henry commented. "An' I'll
bet it ain't far from five feet long."

"Kind of strange colour for a wolf," was
Bill's criticism. "I never seen a red wolf
before. Looks almost cinnamon to me."

The animal was certainly not cinnamon-
coloured. Its coat was the true wolf-coat.
The dominant colour was grey, and yet
there was to it a faint reddish hue a hue that
was baffling, that appeared and
disappeared, that was more like an illusion
of the vision, now grey, distinctly grey, and
again giving hints and glints of a vague
redness of colour not classifiable in terms
of ordinary experience.

"Looks for all the world like a big husky sled-
dog," Bill said. "I wouldn't be s'prised to see
it wag its tail."

"Hello, you husky!" he called. "Come here,
you whatever-your-name is."

"Ain't a bit scairt of you," Henry laughed.

Bill waved his hand at it threateningly and
shouted loudly; but the animal betrayed no
fear. The only change in it that they could
notice was an accession of alertness. It still
regarded them with the merciless
wistfulness of hunger. They were meat, and
it was hungry; and it would like to go in and
eat them if it dared.

"Look here, Henry," Bill said, unconsciously
lowering his voice to a whisper because of
what he imitated. "We've got three
cartridges. But it's a dead shot. Couldn't
miss it. It's got away with three of our dogs,
an' we oughter put a stop to it. What d'ye
say?"

Henry nodded his consent. Bill cautiously
slipped the gun from under the sled-lashing.
The gun was on the way to his shoulder, but
it never got there. For in that instant the she-
wolf leaped sidewise from the trail into the
clump of spruce trees and disappeared.

The two men looked at each other. Henry
whistled long and comprehendingly.

"I might have knowed it," Bill chided himself
aloud as he replaced the gun. "Of course a
wolf that knows enough to come in with the
dogs at feedin' time, 'd know all about
shooting-irons. I tell you right now, Henry,
that critter's the cause of all our trouble.
We'd have six dogs at the present time,
'stead of three, if it wasn't for her. An' I tell
you right now, Henry, I'm goin' to get her.
She's too smart to be shot in the open. But
I'm goin' to lay for her. I'll bushwhack her as
sure as my name is Bill."

"You needn't stray off too far in doin' it," his

-11-

partner admonished. "If that pack ever starts
to jump you, them three cartridges'd be
wuth no more'n three whoops in hell. Them
animals is damn hungry, an' once they start
in, they'll sure get you, Bill."

They camped early that night. Three dogs
could not drag the sled so fast nor for so
long hours as could six, and they were
showing unmistakable signs of playing out.
And the men went early to bed, Bill first
seeing to it that the dogs were tied out of
gnawing reach of one another.

But the wolves were growing bolder, and
the men were aroused more than once from
their sleep. So near did the wolves
approach, that the dogs became frantic
with terror, and it was necessary to
replenish the fire from time to time in order
to keep the adventurous marauders at safer
distance.

"I've hearn sailors talk of sharks followin' a
ship," Bill remarked, as he crawled back
into the blankets after one such replenishing
of the fire. "Well, them wolves is land sharks.
They know their business better'n we do,
an' they ain't a-holdin' our trail this way for
their health. They're goin' to get us. They're
sure goin' to get us, Henry."

"They've half got you a'ready, a-talkin' like
that," Henry retorted sharply. "A man's half
licked when he says he is. An' you're half
eaten from the way you're goin' on about it."

"They've got away with better men than you
an' me," Bill answered.

"Oh, shet up your croakin'. You make me all-
fired tired."

Henry rolled over angrily on his side, but
was surprised that Bill made no similar
display of temper. This was not Bill's way,

for he was easily angered by sharp words.
Henry thought long over it before he went to
sleep, and as his eyelids fluttered down and
he dozed off, the thought in his mind was:
"There's no mistakin' it, Bill's almighty blue.
I'll have to cheer him up to-morrow."

Chapter 3 The Hunger Cry

The day began auspiciously. They had lost
no dogs during the night, and they swung
out upon the trail and into the silence, the
darkness, and the cold with spirits that were
fairly light. Bill seemed to have forgotten his
forebodings of the previous night, and even
waxed facetious with the dogs when, at
midday, they overturned the sled on a bad
piece of trail.

It was an awkward mix-up. The sled was
upside down and jammed between a tree-
trunk and a huge rock, and they were forced
to unharness the dogs in order to straighten
out the tangle. The two men were bent over
the sled and trying to right it, when Henry
observed One Ear sidling away.

"Here, you, One Ear!" he cried,
straightening up and turning around on the
dog.

But One Ear broke into a run across the
snow, his traces trailing behind him. And
there, out in the snow of their back track,
was the she-wolf waiting for him. As he
neared her, he became suddenly cautious.
He slowed down to an alert and mincing
walk and then stopped. He regarded her
carefully and dubiously, yet desirefully. She
seemed to smile at him, showing her teeth
in an ingratiating rather than a menacing
way. She moved toward him a few steps,
playfully, and then halted. One Ear drew
near to her, still alert and cautious, his tail
and ears in the air, his head held high.

-12-

He tried to sniff noses with her, but she
retreated playfully and coyly. Every advance
on his part was accompanied by a
corresponding retreat on her part. Step by
step she was luring him away from the
security of his human companionship.
Once, as though a warning had in vague
ways flitted through his intelligence, he
turned his head and looked back at the
overturned sled, at his team-mates, and at
the two men who were calling to him.

But whatever idea was forming in his mind,
was dissipated by the she-wolf, who
advanced upon him, sniffed noses with him
for a fleeting instant, and then resumed her
coy retreat before his renewed advances.

In the meantime, Bill had bethought himself
of the rifle. But it was jammed beneath the
overturned sled, and by the time Henry had
helped him to right the load, One Ear and
the she-wolf were too close together and
the distance too great to risk a shot.

Too late One Ear learned his mistake.
Before they saw the cause, the two men
saw him turn and start to run back toward
them. Then, approaching at right angles to
the trail and cutting off his retreat they saw a
dozen wolves, lean and grey, bounding
across the snow. On the instant, the she-
wolf's coyness and playfulness
disappeared. With a snarl she sprang upon
One Ear. He thrust her off with his shoulder,
and, his retreat cut off and still intent on
regaining the sled, he altered his course in
an attempt to circle around to it. More
wolves were appearing every moment and
joining in the chase. The she-wolf was one
leap behind One Ear and holding her own.

"Where are you goin'?" Henry suddenly
demanded, laying his hand on his partner's
arm.

Bill shook it off. "I won't stand it," he said.
"They ain't a goin' to get any more of our
dogs if I can help it."

Gun in hand, he plunged into the underbrush
that lined the side of the trail. His intention
was apparent enough. Taking the sled as
the centre of the circle that One Ear was
making, Bill planned to tap that circle at a
point in advance of the pursuit. With his rifle,
in the broad daylight, it might be possible
for him to awe the wolves and save the dog.

"Say, Bill!" Henry called after him. "Be
careful! Don't take no chances!"

Henry sat down on the sled and watched.
There was nothing else for him to do. Bill
had already gone from sight; but now and
again, appearing and disappearing
amongst the underbrush and the scattered
clumps of spruce, could be seen One Ear.
Henry judged his case to be hopeless. The
dog was thoroughly alive to its danger, but it
was running on the outer circle while the
wolf-pack was running on the inner and
shorter circle. It was vain to think of One Ear
so outdistancing his pursuers as to be able
to cut across their circle in advance of them
and to regain the sled.

The different lines were rapidly
approaching a point. Somewhere out there
in the snow, screened from his sight by
trees and thickets, Henry knew that the wolf-
pack, One Ear, and Bill were coming
together. All too quickly, far more quickly
than he had expected, it happened. He
heard a shot, then two shots, in rapid
succession, and he knew that Bill's
ammunition was gone. Then he heard a
great outcry of snarls and yelps. He
recognised One Ear's yell of pain and
terror, and he heard a wolf-cry that
bespoke a stricken animal. And that was all.
The snarls ceased. The yelping died away.

-13-

Silence settled down again over the lonely
land.

He sat for a long while upon the sled. There
was no need for him to go and see what had
happened. He knew it as though it had
taken place before his eyes. Once, he
roused with a start and hastily got the axe
out from underneath the lashings. But for
some time longer he sat and brooded, the
two remaining dogs crouching and
trembling at his feet.

At last he arose in a weary manner, as
though all the resilience had gone out of his
body, and proceeded to fasten the dogs to
the sled. He passed a rope over his
shoulder, a man-trace, and pulled with the
dogs. He did not go far. At the first hint of
darkness he hastened to make a camp, and
he saw to it that he had a generous supply of
firewood. He fed the dogs, cooked and ate
his supper, and made his bed close to the
fire.

But he was not destined to enjoy that bed.
Before his eyes closed the wolves had
drawn too near for safety. It no longer
required an effort of the vision to see them.
They were all about him and the fire, in a
narrow circle, and he could see them plainly
in the firelight lying down, sitting up,
crawling forward on their bellies, or slinking
back and forth. They even slept. Here and
there he could see one curled up in the snow
like a dog, taking the sleep that was now
denied himself.

He kept the fire brightly blazing, for he knew
that it alone intervened between the flesh of
his body and their hungry fangs. His two
dogs stayed close by him, one on either
side, leaning against him for protection,
crying and whimpering, and at times
snarling desperately when a wolf
approached a little closer than usual. At

such moments, when his dogs snarled, the
whole circle would be agitated, the wolves
coming to their feet and pressing tentatively
forward, a chorus of snarls and eager yelps
rising about him. Then the circle would lie
down again, and here and there a wolf
would resume its broken nap.

But this circle had a continuous tendency to
draw in upon him. Bit by bit, an inch at a
time, with here a wolf bellying forward, and
there a wolf bellying forward, the circle
would narrow until the brutes were almost
within springing distance. Then he would
seize brands from the fire and hurl them into
the pack. A hasty drawing back always
resulted, accompanied by an yelps and
frightened snarls when a well-aimed brand
struck and scorched a too daring animal.

Morning found the man haggard and worn,
wide-eyed from want of sleep. He cooked
breakfast in the darkness, and at nine
o'clock, when, with the coming of daylight,
the wolf-pack drew back, he set about the
task he had planned through the long hours
of the night. Chopping down young
saplings, he made them cross-bars of a
scaffold by lashing them high up to the
trunks of standing trees. Using the sled-
lashing for a heaving rope, and with the aid
of the dogs, he hoisted the coffin to the top
of the scaffold.

"They got Bill, an' they may get me, but
they'll sure never get you, young man," he
said, addressing the dead body in its tree
sepulchre.

Then he took the trail, the lightened sled
bounding along behind the willing dogs; for
they, too, knew that safety lay open in the
gaining of Fort McGurry. The wolves were
now more open in their pursuit, trotting
sedately behind and ranging along on either
side, their red tongues lolling out, their-lean

-14-

sides showing the udulating ribs with every
movement. They were very lean, mere skin-
bags stretched over bony frames, with
strings for muscles so lean that Henry found
it in his mind to marvel that they still kept
their feet and did not collapse forthright in
the snow.

He did not dare travel until dark. At midday,
not only did the sun warm the southern
horizon, but it even thrust its upper rim, pale
and golden, above the sky-line. He
received it as a sign. The days were
growing longer. The sun was returning. But
scarcely had the cheer of its light departed,
than he went into camp. There were still
several hours of grey daylight and sombre
twilight, and he utilised them in chopping an
enormous supply of fire-wood.

With night came horror. Not only were the
starving wolves growing bolder, but lack of
sleep was telling upon Henry. He dozed
despite himself, crouching by the fire, the
blankets about his shoulders, the axe
between his knees, and on either side a
dog pressing close against him. He awoke
once and saw in front of him, not a dozen
feet away, a big grey wolf, one of the
largest of the pack. And even as he looked,
the brute deliberately stretched himself after
the manner of a lazy dog, yawning full in his
face and looking upon him with a
possessive eye, as if, in truth, he were
merely a delayed meal that was soon to be
eaten.

This certitude was shown by the whole
pack. Fully a score he could count, staring
hungrily at him or calmly sleeping in the
snow. They reminded him of children
gathered about a spread table and awaiting
permission to begin to eat. And he was the
food they were to eat! He wondered how
and when the meal would begin.

As he piled wood on the fire he discovered
an appreciation of his own body which he
had never felt before. He watched his
moving muscles and was interested in the
cunning mechanism of his fingers. By the
light of the fire he crooked his fingers slowly
and repeatedly now one at a time, now all
together, spreading them wide or making
quick gripping movements. He studied the
nail-formation, and prodded the finger-
tips, now sharply, and again softly, gauging
the while the nerve-sensations produced. It
fascinated him, and he grew suddenly fond
of this subtle flesh of his that worked so
beautifully and smoothly and delicately.
Then he would cast a glance of fear at the
wolf-circle drawn expectantly about him,
and like a blow the realisation would strike
him that this wonderful body of his, this
living flesh, was no more than so much
meat, a quest of ravenous animals, to be
torn and slashed by their hungry fangs, to be
sustenance to them as the moose and the
rabbit had often been sustenance to him.

He came out of a doze that was half
nightmare, to see the red-hued she-wolf
before him. She was not more than half a
dozen feet away sitting in the snow and
wistfully regarding him. The two dogs were
whimpering and snarling at his feet, but she
took no notice of them. She was looking at
the man, and for some time he returned her
look. There was nothing threatening about
her. She looked at him merely with a great
wistfulness, but he knew it to be the
wistfulness of an equally great hunger. He
was the food, and the sight of him excited in
her the gustatory sensations. Her mouth
opened, the saliva drooled forth, and she
licked her chops with the pleasure of
anticipation.

A spasm of fear went through him. He
reached hastily for a brand to throw at her.
But even as he reached, and before his

-15-

fingers had closed on the missile, she
sprang back into safety; and he knew that
she was used to having things thrown at her.
She had snarled as she sprang away,
baring her white fangs to their roots, all her
wistfulness vanishing, being replaced by a
carnivorous malignity that made him
shudder. He glanced at the hand that held
the brand, noticing the cunning delicacy of
the fingers that gripped it, how they
adjusted themselves to all the inequalities
of the surface, curling over and under and
about the rough wood, and one little finger,
too close to the burning portion of the brand,
sensitively and automatically writhing back
from the hurtful heat to a cooler gripping-
place; and in the same instant he seemed to
see a vision of those same sensitive and
delicate fingers being crushed and torn by
the white teeth of the she-wolf. Never had
he been so fond of this body of his as now
when his tenure of it was so precarious.

All night, with burning brands, he fought off
the hungry pack. When he dozed despite
himself, the whimpering and snarling of the
dogs aroused him. Morning came, but for
the first time the light of day failed to scatter
the wolves. The man waited in vain for them
to go. They remained in a circle about him
and his fire, displaying an arrogance of
possession that shook his courage born of
the morning light.

He made one desperate attempt to pull out
on the trail. But the moment he left the
protection of the fire, the boldest wolf
leaped for him, but leaped short. He saved
himself by springing back, the jaws
snapping together a scant six inches from
his thigh. The rest of the pack was now up
and surging upon him, and a throwing of
firebrands right and left was necessary to
drive them back to a respectful distance.

Even in the daylight he did not dare leave

the fire to chop fresh wood. Twenty feet
away towered a huge dead spruce. He
spent half the day extending his campfire to
the tree, at any moment a half dozen burning
faggots ready at hand to fling at his
enemies. Once at the tree, he studied the
surrounding forest in order to fell the tree in
the direction of the most firewood.

The night was a repetition of the night
before, save that the need for sleep was
becoming overpowering. The snarling of his
dogs was losing its efficacy. Besides, they
were snarling all the time, and his
benumbed and drowsy senses no longer
took note of changing pitch and intensity. He
awoke with a start. The she-wolf was less
than a yard from him. Mechanically, at short
range, without letting go of it, he thrust a
brand full into her open and snarling mouth.
She sprang away, yelling with pain, and
while he took delight in the smell of burning
flesh and hair, he watched her shaking her
head and growling wrathfully a score of feet
away.

But this time, before he dozed again, he
tied a burning pine-knot to his right hand.
His eyes were closed but few minutes when
the burn of the flame on his flesh awakened
him. For several hours he adhered to this
programme. Every time he was thus
awakened he drove back the wolves with
flying brands, replenished the fire, and
rearranged the pine-knot on his hand. All
worked well, but there came a time when he
fastened the pine-knot insecurely. As his
eyes closed it fell away from his hand.

He dreamed. It seemed to him that he was
in Fort McGurry. It was warm and
comfortable, and he was playing cribbage
with the Factor. Also, it seemed to him that
the fort was besieged by wolves. They were
howling at the very gates, and sometimes
he and the Factor paused from the game to

-16-

listen and laugh at the futile efforts of the
wolves to get in. And then, so strange was
the dream, there was a crash. The door was
burst open. He could see the wolves
flooding into the big living-room of the fort.
They were leaping straight for him and the
Factor. With the bursting open of the door,
the noise of their howling had increased
tremendously. This howling now bothered
him. His dream was merging into
something else he knew not what; but
through it all, following him, persisted the
howling.

And then he awoke to find the howling real.
There was a great snarling and yelping. The
wolves were rushing him. They were all
about him and upon him. The teeth of one
had closed upon his arm. Instinctively he
leaped into the fire, and as he leaped, he
felt the sharp slash of teeth that tore through
the flesh of his leg. Then began a fire fight.
His stout mittens temporarily protected his
hands, and he scooped live coals into the
air in all directions, until the campfire took
on the semblance of a volcano.

But it could not last long. His face was
blistering in the heat, his eyebrows and
lashes were singed off, and the heat was
becoming unbearable to his feet. With a
flaming brand in each hand, he sprang to
the edge of the fire. The wolves had been
driven back. On every side, wherever the
live coals had fallen, the snow was sizzling,
and every little while a retiring wolf, with wild
leap and snort and snarl, announced that
one such live coal had been stepped upon.

Flinging his brands at the nearest of his
enemies, the man thrust his smouldering
mittens into the snow and stamped about to
cool his feet. His two dogs were missing,
and he well knew that they had served as a
course in the protracted meal which had
begun days before with Fatty, the last

course of which would likely be himself in
the days to follow.

"You ain't got me yet!" he cried, savagely
shaking his fist at the hungry beasts; and at
the sound of his voice the whole circle was
agitated, there was a general snarl, and the
she-wolf slid up close to him across the
snow and watched him with hungry
wistfulness.

He set to work to carry out a new idea that
had come to him. He extended the fire into a
large circle. Inside this circle he crouched,
his sleeping outfit under him as a protection
against the melting snow. When he had thus
disappeared within his shelter of flame, the
whole pack came curiously to the rim of the
fire to see what had become of him.
Hitherto they had been denied access to the
fire, and they now settled down in a close-
drawn circle, like so many dogs, blinking
and yawning and stretching their lean
bodies in the unaccustomed warmth. Then
the she-wolf sat down, pointed her nose at
a star, and began to howl. One by one the
wolves joined her, till the whole pack, on
haunches, with noses pointed skyward,
was howling its hunger cry.

Dawn came, and daylight. The fire was
burning low. The fuel had run out, and there
was need to get more. The man attempted
to step out of his circle of flame, but the
wolves surged to meet him. Burning brands
made them spring aside, but they no longer
sprang back. In vain he strove to drive them
back. As he gave up and stumbled inside
his circle, a wolf leaped for him, missed,
and landed with all four feet in the coals. It
cried out with terror, at the same time
snarling, and scrambled back to cool its
paws in the snow.

The man sat down on his blankets in a
crouching position. His body leaned

-17-

forward from the hips. His shoulders,
relaxed and drooping, and his head on his
knees advertised that he had given up the
struggle. Now and again he raised his head
to note the dying down of the fire. The circle
of flame and coals was breaking into
segments with openings in between. These
openings grew in size, the segments
diminished.

"I guess you can come an' get me any time,"
he mumbled. "Anyway, I'm goin' to sleep."

Once he awakened, and in an opening in
the circle, directly in front of him, he saw the
she-wolf gazing at him.

Again he awakened, a little later, though it
seemed hours to him. A mysterious change
had taken place so mysterious a change
that he was shocked wider awake.
Something had happened. He could not
understand at first. Then he discovered it.
The wolves were gone. Remained only the
trampled snow to show how closely they
had pressed him. Sleep was welling up and
gripping him again, his head was sinking
down upon his knees, when he roused with
a sudden start.

There were cries of men, and churn of
sleds, the creaking of harnesses, and the
eager whimpering of straining dogs. Four
sleds pulled in from the river bed to the
camp among the trees. Half a dozen men
were about the man who crouched in the
centre of the dying fire. They were shaking
and prodding him into consciousness. He
looked at them like a drunken man and
maundered in strange, sleepy speech.

"Red she-wolf. . . . Come in with the dogs at
feedin' time. . . . First she ate the dog-food.
. . . Then she ate the dogs. . . . An' after that
she ate Bill. . . . "

"Where's Lord Alfred?" one of the men
bellowed in his ear, shaking him roughly.

He shook his head slowly. "No, she didn't
eat him. . . . He's roostin' in a tree at the last
camp."

"Dead?" the man shouted.

"An' in a box," Henry answered. He jerked
his shoulder petulantly away from the grip of
his questioner. "Say, you lemme alone. . . .
I'm jes' plump tuckered out. . . . Goo' night,
everybody."

His eyes fluttered and went shut. His chin
fell forward on his chest. And even as they
eased him down upon the blankets his
snores were rising on the frosty air.

But there was another sound. Far and faint it
was, in the remote distance, the cry of the
hungry wolf-pack as it took the trail of other
meat than the man it had just missed.

Part II.

Chapter 1 The Battle Of The Fangs

It was the she-wolf who had first caught the
sound of men's voices and the whining of
the sled-dogs; and it was the she-wolf who
was first to spring away from the cornered
man in his circle of dying flame. The pack
had been loath to forego the kill it had
hunted down, and it lingered for several
minutes, making sure of the sounds, and
then it, too, sprang away on the trail made
by the she wolf.

Running at the forefront of the pack was a
large grey wolf one of its several leaders. It
was he who directed the pack's course on
the heels of the she-wolf. It was he who
snarled warningly at the younger members
of the pack or slashed at them with his

-18-

fangs when they ambitiously tried to pass
him. And it was he who increased the pace
when he sighted the she-wolf, now trotting
slowly across the snow.

She dropped in alongside by him, as though
it were her appointed position, and took the
pace of the pack. He did not snarl at her, nor
show his teeth, when any leap of hers
chanced to put her in advance of him. On the
contrary, he seemed kindly disposed
toward her too kindly to suit her, for he was
prone to run near to her, and when he ran
too near it was she who snarled and
showed her teeth. Nor was she above
slashing his shoulder sharply on occasion.
At such times he betrayed no anger. He
merely sprang to the side and ran stiffly
ahead for several awkward leaps, in
carriage and conduct resembling an
abashed country swain.

This was his one trouble in the running of the
pack; but she had other troubles. On her
other side ran a gaunt old wolf, grizzled and
marked with the scars of many battles. He
ran always on her right side. The fact that he
had but one eye, and that the left eye, might
account for this. He, also, was addicted to
crowding her, to veering toward her till his
scarred muzzle touched her body, or
shoulder, or neck. As with the running mate
on the left, she repelled these attentions
with her teeth; but when both bestowed their
attentions at the same time she was roughly
jostled, being compelled, with quick snaps
to either side, to drive both lovers away and
at the same time to maintain her forward
leap with the pack and see the way of her
feet before her. At such times her running
mates flashed their teeth and growled
threateningly across at each other. They
might have fought, but even wooing and its
rivalry waited upon the more pressing
hunger-need of the pack.

After each repulse, when the old wolf
sheered abruptly away from the sharp-
toothed object of his desire, he shouldered
against a young three-year-old that ran on
his blind right side. This young wolf had
attained his full size; and, considering the
weak and famished condition of the pack,
he possessed more than the average vigour
and spirit. Nevertheless, he ran with his
head even with the shoulder of his one-
eyed elder. When he ventured to run abreast
of the older wolf (which was seldom), a
snarl and a snap sent him back even with
the shoulder again. Sometimes, however,
he dropped cautiously and slowly behind
and edged in between the old leader and
the she-wolf. This was doubly resented,
even triply resented. When she snarled her
displeasure, the old leader would whirl on
the three-year-old. Sometimes she whirled
with him. And sometimes the young leader
on the left whirled, too.

At such times, confronted by three sets of
savage teeth, the young wolf stopped
precipitately, throwing himself back on his
haunches, with fore-legs stiff, mouth
menacing, and mane bristling. This
confusion in the front of the moving pack
always caused confusion in the rear. The
wolves behind collided with the young wolf
and expressed their displeasure by
administering sharp nips on his hind-legs
and flanks. He was laying up trouble for
himself, for lack of food and short tempers
went together; but with the boundless faith
of youth he persisted in repeating the
manoeuvre every little while, though it never
succeeded in gaining anything for him but
discomfiture.

Had there been food, love-making and
fighting would have gone on apace, and the
pack-formation would have been broken
up. But the situation of the pack was
desperate. It was lean with long standing

-19-

hunger. It ran below its ordinary speed. At
the rear limped the weak members, the very
young and the very old. At the front were the
strongest. Yet all were more like skeletons
than full-bodied wolves. Nevertheless, with
the exception of the ones that limped, the
movements of the animals were eftortless
and tireless. Their stringy muscles seemed
founts of inexhaustible energy. Behind
every steel-like contraction of a muscle, lay
another steel-like contraction, and another,
and another, apparently without end.

They ran many miles that day. They ran
through the night. And the next day found
them still running. They were running over
the surface of a world frozen and dead. No
life stirred. They alone moved through the
vast inertness. They alone were alive, and
they sought for other things that were alive in
order that they might devour them and
continue to live.

They crossed low divides and ranged a
dozen small streams in a lower-lying
country before their quest was rewarded.
Then they came upon moose. It was a big
bull they first found. Here was meat and life,
and it was guarded by no mysterious fires
nor flying missiles of flame. Splay hoofs and
palmated antlers they knew, and they flung
their customary patience and caution to the
wind. It was a brief fight and fierce. The big
bull was beset on every side. He ripped
them open or split their skulls with shrewdly
driven blows of his great hoofs. He crushed
them and broke them on his large horns. He
stamped them into the snow under him in
the wallowing struggle. But he was
foredoomed, and he went down with the
she-wolf tearing savagely at his throat, and
with other teeth fixed everywhere upon him,
devouring him alive, before ever his last
struggles ceased or his last damage had
been wrought.

There was food in plenty. The bull weighed
over eight hundred pounds fully twenty
pounds of meat per mouth for the forty-odd
wolves of the pack. But if they could fast
prodigiously, they could feed prodigiously,
and soon a few scattered bones were all
that remained of the splendid live brute that
had faced the pack a few hours before.

There was now much resting and sleeping.
With full stomachs, bickering and quarrelling
began among the younger males, and this
continued through the few days that
followed before the breaking-up of the
pack. The famine was over. The wolves
were now in the country of game, and
though they still hunted in pack, they hunted
more cautiously, cutting out heavy cows or
crippled old bulls from the small moose-
herds they ran across.

There came a day, in this land of plenty,
when the wolf-pack split in half and went in
different directions. The she-wolf, the
young leader on her left, and the one-eyed
elder on her right, led their half of the pack
down to the Mackenzie River and across
into the lake country to the east. Each day
this remnant of the pack dwindled. Two by
two, male and female, the wolves were
deserting. Occasionally a solitary male was
driven out by the sharp teeth of his rivals. In
the end there remained only four: the she-
wolf, the young leader, the one-eyed one,
and the ambitious three-year old.

The she-wolf had by now developed a
ferocious temper. Her three suitors all bore
the marks of her teeth. Yet they never
replied in kind, never defended themselves
against her. They turned their shoulders to
her most savage slashes, and with wagging
tails and mincing steps strove to placate her
wrath. But if they were all mildness toward
her, they were all fierceness toward one
another. The three-year-old grew too

-20-

ambitious in his fierceness. He caught the
one-eyed elder on his blind side and ripped
his ear into ribbons. Though the grizzled old
fellow could see only on one side, against
the youth and vigour of the other he brought
into play the wisdom of long years of
experience. His lost eye and his scarred
muzzle bore evidence to the nature of his
experience. He had survived too many
battles to be in doubt for a moment about
what to do.

The battle began fairly, but it did not end
fairly. There was no telling what the
outcome would have been, for the third wolf
joined the elder, and together, old leader
and young leader, they attacked the
ambitious three-year-old and proceeded to
destroy him. He was beset on either side by
the merciless fangs of his erstwhile
comrades. Forgotten were the days they
had hunted together, the game they had
pulled down, the famine they had suffered.
That business was a thing of the past. The
business of love was at hand ever a sterner
and crueller business than that of food-
getting.

And in the meanwhile, the she-wolf, the
cause of it all, sat down contentedly on her
haunches and watched. She was even
pleased. This was her day and it came not
often when manes bristled, and fang smote
fang or ripped and tore the yielding flesh, all
for the possession of her.

And in the business of love the three-year-
old, who had made this his first adventure
upon it, yielded up his life. On either side of
his body stood his two rivals. They were
gazing at the she wolf, who sat smiling in
the snow. But the elder leader was wise,
very wise, in love even as in battle. The
younger leader turned his head to lick a
wound on his shoulder. The curve of his
neck was turned toward his rival. With his

one eye the elder saw the opportunity. He
darted in low and closed with his fangs. It
was a long, ripping slash, and deep as well.
His teeth, in passing, burst the wall of the
great vein of the throat. Then he leaped
clear.

The young leader snarled terribly, but his
snarl broke midmost into a tickling cough.
Bleeding and coughing, already stricken,
he sprang at the elder and fought while life
faded from him, his legs going weak
beneath him, the light of day dulling on his
eyes, his blows and springs falling shorter
and shorter.

And all the while the she-wolf sat on her
haunches and smiled. She was made glad
in vague ways by the battle, for this was the
love making of the Wild, the sex-tragedy of
the natural world that was tragedy only to
those that died. To those that survived it was
not tragedy, but realisation and
achievement.

When the young leader lay in the snow and
moved no more, One Eye stalked over to
the she-wolf. His carriage was one of
mingled triumph and caution. He was plainly
expectant of a rebuff, and he was just as
plainly surprised when her teeth did not
flash out at him in anger. For the first time
she met him with a kindly manner. She
sniffed noses with him, and even
condescended to leap about and frisk and
play with him in quite puppyish fashion. And
he, for all his grey years and sage
experience, behaved quite as puppyishly
and even a little more foolishly.

Forgotten already were the vanquished
rivals and the love-tale red written on the
snow. Forgotten, save once, when old One
Eye stopped for a moment to lick his
stiffening wounds. Then it was that his lips
half writhed into a snarl, and the hair of his

-21-

neck and shoulders involuntarily bristled,
while he half crouched for a spring, his
claws spasmodically clutching into the
snow-surface for firmer footing. But it was
all forgotten the next moment, as he sprang
after the she-wolf, who was coyly leading
him a chase through the woods.

After that they ran side by side, like good
friends who have come to an
understanding. The days passed by, and
they kept together, hunting their meat and
killing and eating it in common. After a time
the she-wolf began to grow restless. She
seemed to be searching for something that
she could not find. The hollows under fallen
trees seemed to attract her, and she spent
much time nosing about among the larger
snow-piled crevices in the rocks and in the
caves of overhanging banks. Old One Eye
was not interested at all, but he followed her
good-naturedly in her quest, and when her
investigations in particular places were
unusually protracted, he would lie down and
wait until she was ready to go on.

They did not remain in one place, but
travelled across country until they regained
the Mackenzie River, down which they
slowly went, leaving it often to hunt game
along the small streams that entered it, but
always returning to it again. Sometimes
they chanced upon other wolves, usually in
pairs; but there was no friendliness of
intercourse displayed on either side, no
gladness at meeting, no desire to return to
the pack-formation. Several times they
encountered solitary wolves. These were
always males, and they were pressingly
insistent on joining with One Eye and his
mate. This he resented, and when she
stood shoulder to shoulder with him,
bristling and showing her teeth, the aspiring
solitary ones would back off, turn-tail, and
continue on their lonely way.

One moonlight night, running through the
quiet forest, One Eye suddenly halted. His
muzzle went up, his tail stiffened, and his
nostrils dilated as he scented the air. One
foot also he held up, after the manner of a
dog. He was not satisfied, and he continued
to smell the air, striving to understand the
message borne upon it to him. One
careless sniff had satisfied his mate, and
she trotted on to reassure him. Though he
followed her, he was still dubious, and he
could not forbear an occasional halt in order
more carefully to study the warning.

She crept out cautiously on the edge of a
large open space in the midst of the trees.
For some time she stood alone. Then One
Eye, creeping and crawling, every sense on
the alert, every hair radiating infinite
suspicion, joined her. They stood side by
side, watching and listening and smelling.

To their ears came the sounds of dogs
wrangling and scuffling, the guttural cries of
men, the sharper voices of scolding
women, and once the shrill and plaintive cry
of a child. With the exception of the huge
bulks of the skin-lodges, little could be seen
save the flames of the fire, broken by the
movements of intervening bodies, and the
smoke rising slowly on the quiet air. But to
their nostrils came the myriad smells of an
Indian camp, carrying a story that was
largely incomprehensible to One Eye, but
every detail of which the she-wolf knew.

She was strangely stirred, and sniffed and
sniffed with an increasing delight. But old
One Eye was doubtful. He betrayed his
apprehension, and started tentatively to go.
She turned. and touched his neck with her
muzzle in a reassuring way, then regarded
the camp again. A new wistfulness was in
her face, but it was not the wistfulness of
hunger. She was thrilling to a desire that
urged her to go forward, to be in closer to

-22-

that fire, to be squabbling with the dogs,
and to be avoiding and dodging the
stumbling feet of men.

One Eye moved impatiently beside her; her
unrest came back upon her, and she knew
again her pressing need to find the thing for
which she searched. She turned and trotted
back into the forest, to the great relief of
One Eye, who trotted a little to the fore until
they were well within the shelter of the trees.

As they slid along, noiseless as shadows,
in the moonlight, they came upon a run-way.
Both noses went down to the footprints in
the snow. These footprints were very fresh.
One Eye ran ahead cautiously, his mate at
his heels. The broad pads of their feet were
spread wide and in contact with the snow
were like velvet. One Eye caught sight of a
dim movement of white in the midst of the
white. His sliding gait had been deceptively
swift, but it was as nothing to the speed at
which he now ran. Before him was
bounding the faint patch of white he had
discovered.

They were running along a narrow alley
flanked on either side by a growth of young
spruce. Through the trees the mouth of the
alley could be seen, opening out on a
moonlit glade. Old One Eye was rapidly
overhauling the fleeing shape of white.
Bound by bound he gained. Now he was
upon it. One leap more and his teeth would
be sinking into it. But that leap was never
made. High in the air, and straight up,
soared the shape of white, now a struggling
snowshoe rabbit that leaped and bounded,
executing a fantastic dance there above
him in the air and never once returning to
earth.

One Eye sprang back with a snort of
sudden fright, then shrank down to the snow
and crouched, snarling threats at this thing

of fear he did not understand. But the she-
wolf coolly thrust past him. She poised for a
moment, then sprang for the dancing rabbit.
She, too, soared high, but not so high as the
quarry, and her teeth clipped emptily
together with 'a metallic snap. She made
another leap, and another.

Her mate had slowly relaxed from his
crouch and was watching her. He now
evinced displeasure at her repeated
failures, and himself made a mighty spring
upward. His teeth closed upon the rabbit,
and he bore it back to earth with him. But at
the same time there was a suspicious
crackling movement beside him, and his
astonished eye saw a young spruce sapling
bending down above him to strike him. His
jaws let go their grip, and he leaped
backward to escape this strange danger,
his lips drawn back from his fangs, his
throat snarling, every hair bristling with rage
and fright. And in that moment the sapling
reared its slender length upright and the
rabbit soared dancing in the air again.

The she-wolf was angry. She sank her
fangs into her mate's shoulder in reproof;
and he, frightened, unaware of what
constituted this new onslaught, struck back
ferociously and in still greater fright, ripping
down the side of the she-wolf's muzzle. For
him to resent such reproof was equally
unexpected to her, and she sprang upon
him in snarling indignation. Then he
discovered his mistake and tried to placate
her. But she proceeded to punish him
roundly, until he gave over all attempts at
placation, and whirled in a circle, his head
away from her, his shoulders receiving the
punishment of her teeth.

In the meantime the rabbit danced above
them in the air. The she wolf sat down in the
snow, and old One Eye, now more in fear of
his mate than of the mysterious sapling,

-23-

again sprang for the rabbit. As he sank
back with it between his teeth, he kept his
eye on the sapling. As before, it followed
him back to earth. He crouched down under
the impending blow, his hair bristling, but
his teeth still keeping tight hold of the rabbit.
But the blow did not fall. The sapling
remained bent above him. When he moved it
moved, and he growled at it through his
clenched jaws; when he remained still, it
remained still, and he concluded it was
safer to continue remaining still. Yet the
warm blood of the rabbit tasted good in his
mouth.

It was his mate who relieved him from the
quandary in which he found himself. She
took the rabbit from him, and while the
sapling swayed and teetered threateningly
above her she calmly gnawed off the
rabbit's head. At once the sapling shot up,
and after that gave no more trouble,
remaining in the decorous and
perpendicular position in which nature had
intended it to grow. Then, between them,
the she-wolf and One Eye devoured the
game which the mysterious sapling had
caught for them.

There were other run-ways and alleys
where rabbits were hanging in the air, and
the wolf-pair prospected them all, the she-
wolf leading the way, old One Eye following
and observant, learning the method of
robbing snares a knowledge destined to
stand him in good stead in the days to
come.

Chapter 2 The Lair

For two days the she-wolf and One Eye
hung about the Indian camp. He was
worried and apprehensive, yet the camp
lured his mate and she was loath to depart.
But when, one morning, the air was rent
with the report of a rifle close at hand, and a

bullet smashed against a tree trunk several
inches from One Eye's head, they hesitated
no more, but went off on a long, swinging
lope that put quick miles between them and
the danger.

They did not go far a couple of days'
journey. The she-wolf's need to find the
thing for which she searched had now
become imperative. She was getting very
heavy, and could run but slowly. Once, in the
pursuit of a rabbit, which she ordinarily
would have caught with ease, she gave
over and lay down and rested. One Eye
came to her; but when he touched her neck
gently with his muzzle she snapped at him
with such quick fierceness that he tumbled
over backward and cut a ridiculous figure in
his effort to escape her teeth. Her temper
was now shorter than ever; but he had
become more patient than ever and more
solicitous.

And then she found the thing for which she
sought. It was a few miles up a small stream
that in the summer time flowed into the
Mackenzie, but that then was frozen over
and frozen down to its rocky bottom a dead
stream of solid white from source to mouth.
The she-wolf was trotting wearily along, her
mate well in advance, when she came upon
the overhanging, high clay-bank. She
turned aside and trotted over to it. The wear
and tear of spring storms and melting
snows had underwashed the bank and in
one place had made a small cave out of a
narrow fissure.

She paused at the mouth of the cave and
looked the wall over carefully. Then, on one
side and the other, she ran along the base
of the wall to where its abrupt bulk merged
from the softer-lined landscape. Returning
to the cave, she entered its narrow mouth.
For a short three feet she was compelled to
crouch, then the walls widened and rose

-24-

higher in a little round chamber nearly six
feet in diameter. The roof barely cleared her
head. It was dry and cosey. She inspected it
with painstaking care, while One Eye, who
had returned, stood in the entrance and
patiently watched her. She dropped her
head, with her nose to the ground and
directed toward a point near to her closely
bunched feet, and around this point she
circled several times; then, with a tired sigh
that was almost a grunt, she curled her body
in, relaxed her legs, and dropped down, her
head toward the entrance. One Eye, with
pointed, interested ears, laughed at her,
and beyond, outlined against the white light,
she could see the brush of his tail waving
good-naturedly. Her own ears, with a
snuggling movement, laid their sharp points
backward and down against the head for a
moment, while her mouth opened and her
tongue lolled peaceably out, and in this way
she expressed that she was pleased and
satisfied.

One Eye was hungry. Though he lay down in
the entrance and slept, his sleep was fitful.
He kept awaking and cocking his ears at
the bright world without, where the April sun
was blazing across the snow. When he
dozed, upon his ears would steal the faint
whispers of hidden trickles of running
water, and he would rouse and listen
intently. The sun had come back, and all the
awakening Northland world was calling to
him. Life was stirring. The feel of spring
was in the air, the feel of growing life under
the snow, of sap ascending in the trees, of
buds bursting the shackles of the frost.

He cast anxious glances at his mate, but
she showed no desire to get up. He looked
outside, and half a dozen snow-birds
fluttered across his field of vision. He
started to get up, then looked back to his
mate again, and settled down and dozed. A
shrill and minute singing stole upon his

heating. Once, and twice, he sleepily
brushed his nose with his paw. Then he
woke up. There, buzzing in the air at the tip
of his nose, was a lone mosquito. It was a
full-grown mosquito, one that had lain
frozen in a dry log all winter and that had
now been thawed out by the sun. He could
resist the call of the world no longer.
Besides, he was hungry.

He crawled over to his mate and tried to
persuade her to get up. But she only snarled
at him, and he walked out alone into the
bright sunshine to find the snow-surface
soft under foot and the travelling difficult. He
went up the frozen bed of the stream, where
the snow, shaded by the trees, was yet hard
and crystalline. He was gone eight hours,
and he came back through the darkness
hungrier than when he had started. He had
found game, but he had not caught it. He
had broken through the melting snow crust,
and wallowed, while the snowshoe rabbits
had skimmed along on top lightly as ever.

He paused at the mouth of the cave with a
sudden shock of suspicion. Faint, strange
sounds came from within. They were
sounds not made by his mate, and yet they
were remotely familiar. He bellied
cautiously inside and was met by a warning
snarl from the she-wolf. This he received
without perturbation, though he obeyed it by
keeping his distance; but he remained
interested in the other sounds faint, muffled
sobbings and slubberings.

His mate warned him irritably away, and he
curled up and slept in the entrance. When
morning came and a dim light pervaded the
lair, he again sought after the source of the
remotely familiar sounds. There was a new
note in his mate's warning snarl. It was a
jealous note, and he was very careful in
keeping a respectful distance.
Nevertheless, he made out, sheltering

-25-

between her legs against the length of her
body, five strange little bundles of life, very
feeble, very helpless, making tiny
whimpering noises, with eyes that did not
open to the light. He was surprised. It was
not the first time in his long and successful
life that this thing had happened. It had
happened many times, yet each time it was
as fresh a surprise as ever to him.

His mate looked at him anxiously. Every little
while she emitted a low growl, and at times,
when it seemed to her he approached too
near, the growl shot up in her throat to a
sharp snarl. Of her own experience she had
no memory of the thing happening; but in
her instinct, which was the experience of all
the mothers of wolves, there lurked a
memory of fathers that had eaten their new-
born and helpless progeny. It manifested
itself as a fear strong within her, that made
her prevent One Eye from more closely
inspecting the cubs he had fathered.

But there was no danger. Old One Eye was
feeling the urge of an impulse, that was, in
turn, an instinct that had come down to him
from all the fathers of wolves. He did not
question it, nor puzzle over it. It was there, in
the fibre of his being; and it was the most
natural thing in the world that he should obey
it by turning his back on his new-born family
and by trotting out and away on the meat-
trail whereby he lived.

Five or six miles from the lair, the stream
divided, its forks going off among the
mountains at a right angle. Here, leading up
the left fork, he came upon a fresh track. He
smelled it and found it so recent that he
crouched swiftly, and looked in the direction
in which it disappeared. Then he turned
deliberately and took the right fork. The
footprint was much larger than the one his
own feet made, and he knew that in the
wake of such a trail there was little meat for

him.

Half a mile up the right fork, his quick ears
caught the sound of gnawing teeth. He
stalked the quarry and found it to be a
porcupine, standing upright against a tree
and trying his teeth on the bark. One Eye
approached carefully but hopelessly. He
knew the breed, though he had never met it
so far north before; and never in his long life
had porcupine served him for a meal. But he
had long since learned that there was such
a thing as Chance, or Opportunity, and he
continued to draw near. There was never
any telling what might happen, for with live
things events were somehow always
happening differently.

The porcupine rolled itself into a ball,
radiating long, sharp needles in all
directions that defied attack. In his youth
One Eye had once sniffed too near a
similar, apparently inert ball of quills, and
had the tail flick out suddenly in his face.
One quill he had carried away in his muzzle,
where it had remained for weeks, a rankling
flame, until it finally worked out. So he lay
down, in a comfortable crouching position,
his nose fully a foot away, and out of the line
of the tail. Thus he waited, keeping perfectly
quiet. There was no telling. Something
might happen. The porcupine might unroll.
There might be opportunity for a deft and
ripping thrust of paw into the tender,
unguarded belly.

But at the end of half an hour he arose,
growled wrathfully at the motionless ball,
and trotted on. He had waited too often and
futilely in the past for porcupines to unroll, to
waste any more time. He continued up the
right fork. The day wore along, and nothing
rewarded his hunt.

The urge of his awakened instinct of
fatherhood was strong upon him. He must

-26-

find meat. In the afternoon he blundered
upon a ptarmigan. He came out of a thicket
and found himself face to face with the
slow-witted bird. It was sitting on a log, not
a foot beyond the end of his nose. Each
saw the other. The bird made a startled rise,
but he struck it with his paw, and smashed it
down to earth, then pounced upon it, and
caught it in his teeth as it scuttled across the
snow trying to rise in the air again. As his
teeth crunched through the tender flesh and
fragile bones, he began naturally to eat.
Then he remembered, and, turning on the
back track, started for home, carrying the
ptarmigan in his mouth.

A mile above the forks, running velvet-
footed as was his custom, a gliding shadow
that cautiously prospected each new vista
of the trail, he came upon later imprints of
the large tracks he had discovered in the
early morning. As the track led his way, he
followed, prepared to meet the maker of it
at every turn of the stream.

He slid his head around a corner of rock,
where began an unusually large bend in the
stream, and his quick eyes made out
something that sent him crouching swiftly
down. It was the maker of the track, a large
female lynx. She was crouching as he had
crouched once that day, in front of her the
tight-rolled ball of quills. If he had been a
gliding shadow before, he now became the
ghost of such a shadow, as he crept and
circled around, and came up well to
leeward of the silent, motionless pair.

He lay down in the snow, depositing the
ptarmigan beside him, and with eyes
peering through the needles of a low-
growing spruce he watched the play of life
before him the waiting lynx and the waiting
porcupine, each intent on life; and, such
was the curiousness of the game, the way
of life for one lay in the eating of the other,

and the way of life for the other lay in being
not eaten. While old One Eye, the wolf
crouching in the covert, played his part, too,
in the game, waiting for some strange freak
of Chance, that might help him on the meat-
trail which was his way of life.

Half an hour passed, an hour; and nothing
happened. The balls of quills might have
been a stone for all it moved; the lynx might
have been frozen to marble; and old One
Eye might have been dead. Yet all three
animals were keyed to a tenseness of living
that was almost painful, and scarcely ever
would it come to them to be more alive than
they were then in their seeming petrifaction.

One Eye moved slightly and peered forth
with increased eagerness. Something was
happening. The porcupine had at last
decided that its enemy had gone away.
Slowly, cautiously, it was unrolling its ball of
impregnable armour. It was agitated by no
tremor of anticipation. Slowly, slowly, the
bristling ball straightened out and
lengthened. One Eye watching, felt a
sudden moistness in his mouth and a
drooling of saliva, involuntary, excited by the
living meat that was spreading itself like a
repast before him.

Not quite entirely had the porcupine unrolled
when it discovered its enemy. In that instant
the lynx struck. The blow was like a flash of
light. The paw, with rigid claws curving like
talons, shot under the tender belly and came
back with a swift ripping movement. Had
the porcupine been entirely unrolled, or had
it not discovered its enemy a fraction of a
second before the blow was struck, the
paw would have escaped unscathed; but a
side-flick of the tail sank sharp quills into it
as it was withdrawn.

Everything had happened at once the blow,
the counter-blow, the squeal of agony from

-27-

the porcupine, the big cat's squall of
sudden hurt and astonishment. One Eye half
arose in his excitement, his ears up, his tail
straight out and quivering behind him. The
lynx's bad temper got the best of her. She
sprang savagely at the thing that had hurt
her. But the porcupine, squealing and
grunting, with disrupted anatomy trying
feebly to roll up into its ball-protection,
flicked out its tail again, and again the big
cat squalled with hurt and astonishment.
Then she fell to backing away and
sneezing, her nose bristling with quills like a
monstrous pin cushion. She brushed her
nose with her paws, trying to dislodge the
fiery darts, thrust it into the snow, and
rubbed it against twigs and branches, and
all the time leaping about, ahead, sidewise,
up and down, in a frenzy of pain and fright.

She sneezed continually, and her stub of a
tail was doing its best toward lashing about
by giving quick, violent jerks. She quit her
antics, and quieted down for a long minute.
One Eye watched. And even he could not
repress a start and an involuntary bristling of
hair along his back when she suddenly
leaped, without warning, straight up in the
air, at the same time emitting a long and
most terrible squall. Then she sprang away,
up the trail, squalling with every leap she
made.

It was not until her racket had faded away in
the distance and died out that One Eye
ventured forth. He walked as delicately as
though all the snow were carpeted with
porcupine quills, erect and ready to pierce
the soft pads of his feet. The porcupine met
his approach with a furious squealing and a
clashing of its long teeth. It had managed to
roll up in a ball again, but it was not quite the
old compact ball; its muscles were too
much torn for that. It had been ripped almost
in half, and was still bleeding profusely.

One Eye scooped out mouthfuls of the
blood-soaked snow, and chewed and
tasted and swallowed. This served as a
relish, and his hunger increased mightily;
but he was too old in the world to forget his
caution. He waited. He lay down and
waited, while the porcupine grated its teeth
and uttered grunts and sobs and occasional
sharp little squeals. In a little while, One Eye
noticed that the quills were drooping and
that a great quivering had set up. The
quivering came to an end suddenly. There
was a final defiant clash of the long teeth.
Then all the quills drooped quite down, and
the body relaxed and moved no more.

With a nervous, shrinking paw, One Eye
stretched out the porcupine to its full length
and turned it over on its back. Nothing had
happened. It was surely dead. He studied it
intently for a moment, then took a careful
grip with his teeth and started off down the
stream, partly carrying, partly dragging the
porcupine, with head turned to the side so
as to avoid stepping on the prickly mass. He
recollected something, dropped the
burden, and trotted back to where he had
left the ptarmigan. He did not hesitate a
moment. He knew clearly what was to be
done, and this he did by promptly eating the
ptarmigan. Then he returned and took up his
burden.

When he dragged the result of his day's hunt
into the cave, the she-wolf inspected it,
turned her muzzle to him, and lightly licked
him on the neck. But the next instant she
was warning him away from the cubs with a
snarl that was less harsh than usual and that
was more apologetic than menacing. Her
instinctive fear of the father of her progeny
was toning down. He was behaving as a
wolf father should, and manifesting no
unholy desire to devour the young lives she
had brought into the world.

-28-

Chapter 3 The Grey Cub

He was different from his brothers and
sisters. Their hair already betrayed the
reddish hue inherited from their mother, the
she-wolf; while he alone, in this particular,
took after his father. He was the one little
grey cub of the litter. He had bred true to the
straight wolf-stock in fact, he had bred true
to old One Eye himself, physically, with but
a single exception, and that was he had two
eyes to his father's one.

The grey cub's eyes had not been open
long, yet already he could see with steady
clearness. And while his eyes were still
closed, he had felt, tasted, and smelled. He
knew his two brothers and his two sisters
very well. He had begun to romp with them
in a feeble, awkward way, and even to
squabble, his little throat vibrating with a
queer rasping noise (the forerunner of the
growl), as he worked himself into a
passion. And long before his eyes had
opened he had learned by touch, taste, and
smell to know his mother a fount of warmth
and liquid food and tenderness. She
possessed a gentle, caressing tongue that
soothed him when it passed over his soft
little body, and that impelled him to snuggle
close against her and to doze off to sleep.

Most of the first month of his life had been
passed thus in sleeping; but now he could
see quite well, and he stayed awake for
longer periods of time, and he was coming
to learn his world quite well. His world was
gloomy; but he did not know that, for he
knew no other world. It was dim-lighted; but
his eyes had never had to adjust
themselves to any other light. His world was
very small. Its limits were the walls of the
lair; but as he had no knowledge of the wide
world outside, he was never oppressed by
the narrow confines of his existence.

But he had early discovered that one wall of
his world was different from the rest. This
was the mouth of the cave and the source of
light. He had discovered that it was different
from the other walls long before he had any
thoughts of his own, any conscious
volitions. It had been an irresistible
attraction before ever his eyes opened and
looked upon it. The light from it had beat
upon his sealed lids, and the eyes and the
optic nerves had pulsated to little, sparklike
flashes, warm-coloured and strangely
pleasing. The life of his body, and of every
fibre of his body, the life that was the very
substance of his body and that was apart
from his own personal life, had yearned
toward this light and urged his body toward
it in the same way that the cunning chemistry
of a plant urges it toward the sun.

Always, in the beginning, before his
conscious life dawned, he had crawled
toward the mouth of the cave. And in this his
brothers and sisters were one with him.
Never, in that period, did any of them crawl
toward the dark corners of the back-wall.
The light drew them as if they were plants;
the chemistry of the life that composed them
demanded the light as a necessity of being;
and their little puppet-bodies crawled
blindly and chemically, like the tendrils of a
vine. Later on, when each developed
individuality and became personally
conscious of impulsions and desires, the
attraction of the light increased. They were
always crawling and sprawling toward it,
and being driven back from it by their
mother.

It was in this way that the grey cub learned
other attributes of his mother than the soft,
soothing, tongue. In his insistent crawling
toward the light, he discovered in her a nose
that with a sharp nudge administered
rebuke, and later, a paw, that crushed him
down and rolled him over and over with

-29-

swift, calculating stroke. Thus he learned
hurt; and on top of it he learned to avoid hurt,
first, by not incurring the risk of it; and
second, when he had incurred the risk, by
dodging and by retreating. These were
conscious actions, and were the results of
his first generalisations upon the world.
Before that he had recoiled automatically
from hurt, as he had crawled automatically
toward the light. After that he recoiled from
hurt because he KNEW that it was hurt.

He was a fierce little cub. So were his
brothers and sisters. It was to be expected.
He was a carnivorous animal. He came of a
breed of meat-killers and meat-eaters. His
father and mother lived wholly upon meat.
The milk he had sucked with his first
flickering life, was milk transformed directly
from meat, and now, at a month old, when
his eyes had been open for but a week, he
was beginning himself to eat meat meat
half-digested by the she-wolf and
disgorged for the five growing cubs that
already made too great demand upon her
breast.

But he was, further, the fiercest of the litter.
He could make a louder rasping growl than
any of them. His tiny rages were much more
terrible than theirs. It was he that first
learned the trick of rolling a fellow-cub over
with a cunning paw-stroke. And it was he
that first gripped another cub by the ear and
pulled and tugged and growled through
jaws tight-clenched. And certainly it was he
that caused the mother the most trouble in
keeping her litter from the mouth of the
cave.

The fascination of the light for the grey cub
increased from day to day. He was
perpetually departing on yard-long
adventures toward the cave's entrance, and
as perpetually being driven back. Only he
did not know it for an entrance. He did not

know anything about entrances passages
whereby one goes from one place to
another place. He did not know any other
place, much less of a way to get there. So to
him the entrance of the cave was a wall a
wall of light. As the sun was to the outside
dweller, this wall was to him the sun of his
world. It attracted him as a candle attracts a
moth. He was always striving to attain it. The
life that was so swiftly expanding within
him, urged him continually toward the wall of
light. The life that was within him knew that it
was the one way out, the way he was
predestined to tread. But he himself did not
know anything about it. He did not know
there was any outside at all.

There was one strange thing about this wall
of light. His father (he had already come to
recognise his father as the one other
dweller in the world, a creature like his
mother, who slept near the light and was a
bringer of meat) his father had a way of
walking right into the white far wall and
disappearing. The grey cub could not
understand this. Though never permitted by
his mother to approach that wall, he had
approached the other walls, and
encountered hard obstruction on the end of
his tender nose. This hurt. And after several
such adventures, he left the walls alone.
Without thinking about it, he accepted this
disappearing into the wall as a peculiarity of
his father, as milk and half digested meat
were peculiarities of his mother.

In fact, the grey cub was not given to
thinking at least, to the kind of thinking
customary of men. His brain worked in dim
ways. Yet his conclusions were as sharp
and distinct as those achieved by men. He
had a method of accepting things, without
questioning the why and wherefore. In
reality, this was the act of classification. He
was never disturbed over why a thing
happened. How it happened was sufficient

-30-

for him. Thus, when he had bumped his
nose on the back-wall a few times, he
accepted that he would not disappear into
walls. In the same way he accepted that his
father could disappear into walls. But he
was not in the least disturbed by desire to
find out the reason for the difference
between his father and himself. Logic and
physics were no part of his mental make-
up.

Like most creatures of the Wild, he early
experienced famine. There came a time
when not only did the meat-supply cease,
but the milk no longer came from his
mother's breast. At first, the cubs
whimpered and cried, but for the most part
they slept. It was not long before they were
reduced to a coma of hunger. There were
no more spats and squabbles, no more tiny
rages nor attempts at growling; while the
adventures toward the far white wall
ceased altogether. The cubs slept, while the
life that was in them flickered and died
down.

One Eye was desperate. He ranged far and
wide, and slept but little in the lair that had
now become cheerless and miserable. The
she-wolf, too, left her litter and went out in
search of meat. In the first days after the
birth of the cubs, One Eye had journeyed
several times back to the Indian camp and
robbed the rabbit snares; but, with the
melting of the snow and the opening of the
streams, the Indian camp had moved away,
and that source of supply was closed to him.

When the grey cub came back to life and
again took interest in the far white wall, he
found that the population of his world had
been reduced. Only one sister remained to
him. The rest were gone. As he grew
stronger, he found himself compelled to
play alone, for the sister no longer lifted her
head nor moved about. His little body

rounded out with the meat he now ate; but
the food had come too late for her. She
slept continuously, a tiny skeleton flung
round with skin in which the flame flickered
lower and lower and at last went out.

Then there came a time when the grey cub
no longer saw his father appearing and
disappearing in the wall nor lying down
asleep in the entrance. This had happened
at the end of a second and less severe
famine. The she-wolf knew why One Eye
never came back, but there was no way by
which she could tell what she had seen to
the grey cub. Hunting herself for meat, up
the left fork of the stream where lived the
lynx, she had followed a day-old trail of One
Eye. And she had found him, or what
remained of him, at the end of the trail.
There were many signs of the battle that had
been fought, and of the lynx's withdrawal to
her lair after having won the victory. Before
she went away, the she-wolf had found this
lair, but the signs told her that the lynx was
inside, and she had not dared to venture in.

After that, the she-wolf in her hunting
avoided the left fork. For she knew that in
the lynx's lair was a litter of kittens, and she
knew the lynx for a fierce, bad-tempered
creature and a terrible fighter. It was all very
well for half a dozen wolves to drive a lynx,
spitting and bristling, up a tree; but it was
quite a different matter for a lone wolf to
encounter a lynx especially when the lynx
was known to have a litter of hungry kittens
at her back.

But the Wild is the Wild, and motherhood is
motherhood, at all times fiercely protective
whether in the Wild or out of it; and the time
was to come when the she-wolf, for her
grey cub's sake, would venture the left fork,
and the lair in the rocks, and the lynx's
wrath.

-31-

Chapter 4 The Wall Of The World

By the time his mother began leaving the
cave on hunting expeditions, the cub had
learned well the law that forbade his
approaching the entrance. Not only had this
law been forcibly and many times
impressed on him by his mother's nose and
paw, but in him the instinct of fear was
developing. Never, in his brief cave life, had
he encountered anything of which to be
afraid. Yet fear was in him. It had come
down to him from a remote ancestry through
a thousand thousand lives. It was a heritage
he had received directly from One Eye and
the she-wolf; but to them, in turn, it had
been passed down through all the
generations of wolves that had gone
before. Fear! that legacy of the Wild which
no animal may escape nor exchange for
pottage.

So the grey cub knew fear, though he knew
not the stuff of which fear was made.
Possibly he accepted it as one of the
restrictions of life. For he had already
learned that there were such restrictions.
Hunger he had known; and when he could
not appease his hunger he had felt
restriction. The hard obstruction of the cave-
wall, the sharp nudge of his mother's nose,
the smashing stroke of her paw, the hunger
unappeased of several famines, had borne
in upon him that all was not freedom in the
world, that to life there was limitations and
restraints. These limitations and restraints
were laws. To be obedient to them was to
escape hurt and make for happiness.

He did not reason the question out in this
man fashion. He merely classified the
things that hurt and the things that did not
hurt. And after such classification he
avoided the things that hurt, the restrictions
and restraints, in order to enjoy the
satisfactions and the remunerations of life.

Thus it was that in obedience to the law laid
down by his mother, and in obedience to the
law of that unknown and nameless thing,
fear, he kept away from the mouth of the
cave. It remained to him a white wall of light.
When his mother was absent, he slept most
of the time, while during the intervals that he
was awake he kept very quiet, suppressing
the whimpering cries that tickled in his
throat and strove for noise.

Once, lying awake, he heard a strange
sound in the white wall. He did not know that
it was a wolverine, standing outside, all a
trembling with its own daring, and
cautiously scenting out the contents of the
cave. The cub knew only that the sniff was
strange, a something unclassified,
therefore unknown and terrible for the
unknown was one of the chief elements that
went into the making of fear.

The hair bristled upon the grey cub's back,
but it bristled silently. How was he to know
that this thing that sniffed was a thing at
which to bristle? It was not born of any
knowledge of his, yet it was the visible
expression of the fear that was in him, and
for which, in his own life, there was no
accounting. But fear was accompanied by
another instinct that of concealment. The
cub was in a frenzy of terror, yet he lay
without movement or sound, frozen,
petrified into immobility, to all appearances
dead. His mother, coming home, growled
as she smelt the wolverine's track, and
bounded into the cave and licked and
nozzled him with undue vehemence of
affection. And the cub felt that somehow he
had escaped a great hurt.

But there were other forces at work in the
cub, the greatest of which was growth.
Instinct and law demanded of him
obedience. But growth demanded
disobedience. His mother and fear

-32-

impelled him to keep away from the white
wall. Growth is life, and life is for ever
destined to make for light. So there was no
damming up the tide of life that was rising
within him rising with every mouthful of meat
he swallowed, with every breath he drew. In
the end, one day, fear and obedience were
swept away by the rush of life, and the cub
straddled and sprawled toward the
entrance.

Unlike any other wall with which he had had
experience, this wall seemed to recede
from him as he approached. No hard
surface collided with the tender little nose
he thrust out tentatively before him. The
substance of the wall seemed as
permeable and yielding as light. And as
condition, in his eyes, had the seeming of
form, so he entered into what had been wall
to him and bathed in the substance that
composed it.

It was bewildering. He was sprawling
through solidity. And ever the light grew
brighter. Fear urged him to go back, but
growth drove him on. Suddenly he found
himself at the mouth of the cave. The wall,
inside which he had thought himself, as
suddenly leaped back before him to an
immeasurable distance. The light had
become painfully bright. He was dazzled by
it. Likewise he was made dizzy by this
abrupt and tremendous extension of space.
Automatically, his eyes were adjusting
themselves to the brightness, focusing
themselves to meet the increased distance
of objects. At first, the wall had leaped
beyond his vision. He now saw it again; but
it had taken upon itself a remarkable
remoteness. Also, its appearance had
changed. It was now a variegated wall,
composed of the trees that fringed the
stream, the opposing mountain that
towered above the trees, and the sky that
out-towered the mountain.

A great fear came upon him. This was more
of the terrible unknown. He crouched down
on the lip of the cave and gazed out on the
world. He was very much afraid. Because it
was unknown, it was hostile to him.
Therefore the hair stood up on end along his
back and his lips wrinkled weakly in an
attempt at a ferocious and intimidating
snarl. Out of his puniness and fright he
challenged and menaced the whole wide
world.

Nothing happened. He continued to gaze,
and in his interest he forgot to snarl. Also, he
forgot to be afraid. For the time, fear had
been routed by growth, while growth had
assumed the guise of curiosity. He began to
notice near objects an open portion of the
stream that flashed in the sun, the blasted
pine-tree that stood at the base of the
slope, and the slope itself, that ran right up
to him and ceased two feet beneath the lip
of the cave on which he crouched.

Now the grey cub had lived all his days on a
level floor. He had never experienced the
hurt of a fall. He did not know what a fall
was. So he stepped boldly out upon the air.
His hind-legs still rested on the cave-lip, so
he fell forward head downward. The earth
struck him a harsh blow on the nose that
made him yelp. Then he began rolling down
the slope, over and over. He was in a panic
of terror. The unknown had caught him at
last. It had gripped savagely hold of him and
was about to wreak upon him some terrific
hurt. Growth was now routed by fear, and he
ki-yi'd like any frightened puppy.

The unknown bore him on he knew not to
what frightful hurt, and he yelped and ki-yi'd
unceasingly. This was a different
proposition from crouching in frozen fear
while the unknown lurked just alongside.
Now the unknown had caught tight hold of
him. Silence would do no good. Besides, it

-33-

was not fear, but terror, that convulsed him.

But the slope grew more gradual, and its
base was grass-covered. Here the cub lost
momentum. When at last he came to a stop,
he gave one last agonised yell and then a
long, whimpering wail. Also, and quite as a
matter of course, as though in his life he had
already made a thousand toilets, he
proceeded to lick away the dry clay that
soiled him.

After that he sat up and gazed about him, as
might the first man of the earth who landed
upon Mars. The cub had broken through the
wall of the world, the unknown had let go its
hold of him, and here he was without hurt.
But the first man on Mars would have
experienced less unfamiliarity than did he.
Without any antecedent knowledge, without
any warning whatever that such existed, he
found himself an explorer in a totally new
world.

Now that the terrible unknown had let go of
him, he forgot that the unknown had any
terrors. He was aware only of curiosity in all
the things about him. He inspected the
grass beneath him, the moss berry plant
just beyond, and the dead trunk of the
blasted pine that stood on the edge of an
open space among the trees. A squirrel,
running around the base of the trunk, came
full upon him, and gave him a great fright.
He cowered down and snarled. But the
squirrel was as badly scared. It ran up the
tree, and from a point of safety chattered
back savagely.

This helped the cub's courage, and though
the woodpecker he next encountered gave
him a start, he proceeded confidently on his
way. Such was his confidence, that when a
moose-bird impudently hopped up to him,
he reached out at it with a playful paw. The
result was a sharp peck on the end of his

nose that made him cower down and ki-yi.
The noise he made was too much for the
moose-bird, who sought safety in flight.

But the cub was learning. His misty little
mind had already made an unconscious
classification. There were live things and
things not alive. Also, he must watch out for
the live things. The things not alive remained
always in one place, but the live things
moved about, and there was no telling what
they might do. The thing to expect of them
was the unexpected, and for this he must be
prepared.

He travelled very clumsily. He ran into sticks
and things. A twig that he thought a long way
off, would the next instant hit him on the
nose or rake along his ribs. There were
inequalities of surface. Sometimes he
overstepped and stubbed his nose. Quite
as often he understepped and stubbed his
feet. Then there were the pebbles and
stones that turned under him when he trod
upon them; and from them he came to know
that the things not alive were not all in the
same state of stable equilibrium as was his
cave also, that small things not alive were
more liable than large things to fall down or
turn over. But with every mishap he was
learning. The longer he walked, the better
he walked. He was adjusting himself. He
was learning to calculate his own muscular
movements, to know his physical
limitations, to measure distances between
objects, and between objects and himself.

His was the luck of the beginner. Born to be
a hunter of meat (though he did not know it),
he blundered upon meat just outside his
own cave-door on his first foray into the
world. It was by sheer blundering that he
chanced upon the shrewdly hidden
ptarmigan nest. He fell into it. He had
essayed to walk along the trunk of a fallen
pine. The rotten bark gave way under his

-34-

feet, and with a despairing yelp he pitched
down the rounded crescent, smashed
through the leafage and stalks of a small
bush, and in the heart of the bush, on the
ground, fetched up in the midst of seven
ptarmigan chicks.

They made noises, and at first he was
frightened at them. Then he perceived that
they were very little, and he became bolder.
They moved. He placed his paw on one,
and its movements were accelerated. This
was a source of enjoyment to him. He
smelled it. He picked it up in his mouth. It
struggled and tickled his tongue. At the
same time he was made aware of a
sensation of hunger. His jaws closed
together. There was a crunching of fragile
bones, and warm blood ran in his mouth.
The taste of it was good. This was meat, the
same as his mother gave him, only it was
alive between his teeth and therefore better.
So he ate the ptarmigan. Nor did he stop till
he had devoured the whole brood. Then he
licked his chops in quite the same way his
mother did, and began to crawl out of the
bush.

He encountered a feathered whirlwind. He
was confused and blinded by the rush of it
and the beat of angry wings. He hid his
head between his paws and yelped. The
blows increased. The mother ptarmigan
was in a fury. Then he became angry. He
rose up, snarling, striking out with his paws.
He sank his tiny teeth into one of the wings
and pulled and tugged sturdily. The
ptarmigan struggled against him,
showering blows upon him with her free
wing. It was his first battle. He was elated.
He forgot all about the unknown. He no
longer was afraid of anything. He was
fighting, tearing at a live thing that was
striking at him. Also, this live thing was
meat. The lust to kill was on him. He had just
destroyed little live things. He would now

destroy a big live thing. He was too busy
and happy to know that he was happy. He
was thrilling and exulting in ways new to him
and greater to him than any he had known
before.

He held on to the wing and growled
between his tight-clenched teeth. The
ptarmigan dragged him out of the bush.
When she turned and tried to drag him back
into the bush's shelter, he pulled her away
from it and on into the open. And all the time
she was making outcry and striking with her
free wing, while feathers were flying like a
snow-fall. The pitch to which he was
aroused was tremendous. All the fighting
blood of his breed was up in him and
surging through him. This was living, though
he did not know it. He was realising his own
meaning in the world; he was doing that for
which he was made killing meat and battling
to kill it. He was justifying his existence,
than which life can do no greater; for life
achieves its summit when it does to the
uttermost that which it was equipped to do.

After a time, the ptarmigan ceased her
struggling. He still held her by the wing, and
they lay on the ground and looked at each
other. He tried to growl threateningly,
ferociously. She pecked on his nose, which
by now, what of previous adventures was
sore. He winced but held on. She pecked
him again and again. From wincing he went
to whimpering. He tried to back away from
her, oblivious to the fact that by his hold on
her he dragged her after him. A rain of
pecks fell on his ill-used nose. The flood of
fight ebbed down in him, and, releasing his
prey, he turned tail and scampered on
across the open in inglorious retreat.

He lay down to rest on the other side of the
open, near the edge of the bushes, his
tongue lolling out, his chest heaving and
panting, his nose still hurting him and

-35-

causing him to continue his whimper. But as
he lay there, suddenly there came to him a
feeling as of something terrible impending.
The unknown with all its terrors rushed upon
him, and he shrank back instinctively into
the shelter of the bush. As he did so, a
draught of air fanned him, and a large,
winged body swept ominously and silently
past. A hawk, driving down out of the blue,
had barely missed him.

While he lay in the bush, recovering from his
fright and peering fearfully out, the mother-
ptarmigan on the other side of the open
space fluttered out of the ravaged nest. It
was because of her loss that she paid no
attention to the winged bolt of the sky. But
the cub saw, and it was a warning and a
lesson to him the swift downward swoop of
the hawk, the short skim of its body just
above the ground, the strike of its talons in
the body of the ptarmigan, the ptarmigan's
squawk of agony and fright, and the hawk's
rush upward into the blue, carrying the
ptarmigan away with it,

It was a long time before the cub left its
shelter. He had learned much. Live things
were meat. They were good to eat. Also,
live things when they were large enough,
could give hurt. It was better to eat small live
things like ptarmigan chicks, and to let
alone large live things like ptarmigan hens.
Nevertheless he felt a little prick of
ambition, a sneaking desire to have another
battle with that ptarmigan hen only the hawk
had carried her away. May be there were
other ptarmigan hens. He would go and
see.

He came down a shelving bank to the
stream. He had never seen water before.
The footing looked good. There were no
inequalities of surface. He stepped boldly
out on it; and went down, crying with fear,
into the embrace of the unknown. It was

cold, and he gasped, breathing quickly. The
water rushed into his lungs instead of the air
that had always accompanied his act of
breathing. The suffocation he experienced
was like the pang of death. To him it
signified death. He had no conscious
knowledge of death, but like every animal of
the Wild, he possessed the instinct of death.
To him it stood as the greatest of hurts. It
was the very essence of the unknown; it
was the sum of the terrors of the unknown,
the one culminating and unthinkable
catastrophe that could happen to him, about
which he knew nothing and about which he
feared everything.

He came to the surface, and the sweet air
rushed into his open mouth. He did not go
down again. Quite as though it had been a
long-established custom of his he struck
out with all his legs and began to swim. The
near bank was a yard away; but he had
come up with his back to it, and the first
thing his eyes rested upon was the opposite
bank, toward which he immediately began
to swim. The stream was a small one, but in
the pool it widened out to a score of feet.

Midway in the passage, the current picked
up the cub and swept him downstream. He
was caught in the miniature rapid at the
bottom of the pool. Here was little chance
for swimming. The quiet water had become
suddenly angry. Sometimes he was under,
sometimes on top. At all times he was in
violent motion, now being turned over or
around, and again, being smashed against
a rock. And with every rock he struck, he
yelped. His progress was a series of yelps,
from which might have been adduced the
number of rocks he encountered.

Below the rapid was a second pool, and
here, captured by the eddy, he was gently
borne to the bank, and as gently deposited
on a bed of gravel. He crawled frantically

-36-

clear of the water and lay down. He had
learned some more about the world. Water
was not alive. Yet it moved. Also, it looked
as solid as the earth, but was without any
solidity at all. His conclusion was that things
were not always what they appeared to be.
The cub's fear of the unknown was an
inherited distrust, and it had now been
strengthened by experience. Thenceforth,
in the nature of things, he would possess an
abiding distrust of appearances. He would
have to learn the reality of a thing before he
could put his faith into it.

One other adventure was destined for him
that day. He had recollected that there was
such a thing in the world as his mother. And
then there came to him a feeling that he
wanted her more than all the rest of the
things in the world. Not only was his body
tired with the adventures it had undergone,
but his little brain was equally tired. In all the
days he had lived it had not worked so hard
as on this one day. Furthermore, he was
sleepy. So he started out to look for the cave
and his mother, feeling at the same time an
overwhelming rush of loneliness and
helplessness.

He was sprawling along between some
bushes, when he heard a sharp intimidating
cry. There was a flash of yellow before his
eyes. He saw a weasel leaping swiftly away
from him. It was a small live thing, and he
had no fear. Then, before him, at his feet,
he saw an extremely small live thing, only
several inches long, a young weasel, that,
like himself, had disobediently gone out
adventuring. It tried to retreat before him. He
turned it over with his paw. It made a queer,
grating noise. The next moment the flash of
yellow reappeared before his eyes. He
heard again the intimidating cry, and at the
same instant received a sharp blow on the
side of the neck and felt the sharp teeth of
the mother-weasel cut into his flesh.

While he yelped and ki-yi'd and scrambled
backward, he saw the mother-weasel leap
upon her young one and disappear with it
into the neighbouring thicket. The cut of her
teeth in his neck still hurt, but his feelings
were hurt more grievously, and he sat down
and weakly whimpered. This mother-
weasel was so small and so savage. He
was yet to learn that for size and weight the
weasel was the most ferocious, vindictive,
and terrible of all the killers of the Wild. But a
portion of this knowledge was quickly to be
his.

He was still whimpering when the mother-
weasel reappeared. She did not rush him,
now that her young one was safe. She
approached more cautiously, and the cub
had full opportunity to observe her lean,
snakelike body, and her head, erect, eager,
and snake-like itself. Her sharp, menacing
cry sent the hair bristling along his back, and
he snarled warningly at her. She came
closer and closer. There was a leap, swifter
than his unpractised sight, and the lean,
yellow body disappeared for a moment out
of the field of his vision. The next moment
she was at his throat, her teeth buried in his
hair and flesh.

At first he snarled and tried to fight; but he
was very young, and this was only his first
day in the world, and his snarl became a
whimper, his fight a struggle to escape. The
weasel never relaxed her hold. She hung
on, striving to press down with her teeth to
the great vein were his life-blood bubbled.
The weasel was a drinker of blood, and it
was ever her preference to drink from the
throat of life itself.

The grey cub would have died, and there
would have been no story to write about
him, had not the she-wolf come bounding
through the bushes. The weasel let go the
cub and flashed at the she-wolf's throat,

-37-

missing, but getting a hold on the jaw
instead. The she wolf flirted her head like
the snap of a whip, breaking the weasel's
hold and flinging it high in the air. And, still in
the air, the she-wolf's jaws closed on the
lean, yellow body, and the weasel knew
death between the crunching teeth.

The cub experienced another access of
affection on the part of his mother. Her joy
at finding him seemed even greater than his
joy at being found. She nozzled him and
caressed him and licked the cuts made in
him by the weasel's teeth. Then, between
them, mother and cub, they ate the blood-
drinker, and after that went back to the cave
and slept.

Chapter 5 The Law Of Meat

The cub's development was rapid. He
rested for two days, and then ventured forth
from the cave again. It was on this
adventure that he found the young weasel
whose mother he had helped eat, and he
saw to it that the young weasel went the way
of its mother. But on this trip he did not get
lost. When he grew tired, he found his way
back to the cave and slept. And every day
thereafter found him out and ranging a
wider area.

He began to get accurate measurement of
his strength and his weakness, and to know
when to be bold and when to be cautious.
He found it expedient to be cautious all the
time, except for the rare moments, when,
assured of his own intrepidity, he
abandoned himself to petty rages and lusts.

He was always a little demon of fury when
he chanced upon a stray ptarmigan. Never
did he fail to respond savagely to the chatter
of the squirrel he had first met on the blasted
pine. While the sight of a moose-bird almost
invariably put him into the wildest of rages;

for he never forgot the peck on the nose he
had received from the first of that ilk he
encountered.

But there were times when even a moose-
bird failed to affect him, and those were
times when he felt himself to be in danger
from some other prowling meat hunter. He
never forgot the hawk, and its moving
shadow always sent him crouching into the
nearest thicket. He no longer sprawled and
straddled, and already he was developing
the gait of his mother, slinking and furtive,
apparently without exertion, yet sliding
along with a swiftness that was as
deceptive as it was imperceptible.

In the matter of meat, his luck had been all in
the beginning. The seven ptarmigan chicks
and the baby weasel represented the sum
of his killings. His desire to kill strengthened
with the days, and he cherished hungry
ambitions for the squirrel that chattered so
volubly and always informed all wild
creatures that the wolf-cub was
approaching. But as birds flew in the air,
squirrels could climb trees, and the cub
could only try to crawl unobserved upon the
squirrel when it was on the ground.

The cub entertained a great respect for his
mother. She could get meat, and she never
failed to bring him his share. Further, she
was unafraid of things. It did not occur to
him that this fearlessness was founded
upon experience and knowledge. Its effect
on him was that of an impression of power.
His mother represented power; and as he
grew older he felt this power in the sharper
admonishment of her paw; while the
reproving nudge of her nose gave place to
the slash of her fangs. For this, likewise, he
respected his mother. She compelled
obedience from him, and the older he grew
the shorter grew her temper.

-38-

Famine came again, and the cub with
clearer consciousness knew once more the
bite of hunger. The she-wolf ran herself thin
in the quest for meat. She rarely slept any
more in the cave, spending most of her time
on the meat-trail, and spending it vainly.
This famine was not a long one, but it was
severe while it lasted. The cub found no
more milk in his mother's breast, nor did he
get one mouthful of meat for himself.

Before, he had hunted in play, for the sheer
joyousness of it; now he hunted in deadly
earnestness, and found nothing. Yet the
failure of it accelerated his development.
He studied the habits of the squirrel with
greater carefulness, and strove with greater
craft to steal upon it and surprise it. He
studied the wood-mice and tried to dig
them out of their burrows; and he learned
much about the ways of moose-birds and
woodpeckers. And there came a day when
the hawk's shadow did not drive him
crouching into the bushes. He had grown
stronger and wiser, and more confident.
Also, he was desperate. So he sat on his
haunches, conspicuously in an open space,
and challenged the hawk down out of the
sky. For he knew that there, floating in the
blue above him, was meat, the meat his
stomach yearned after so insistently. But the
hawk refused to come down and give
battle, and the cub crawled away into a
thicket and whimpered his disappointment
and hunger.

The famine broke. The she-wolf brought
home meat. It was strange meat, different
from any she had ever brought before. It
was a lynx kitten, partly grown, like the cub,
but not so large. And it was all for him. His
mother had satisfied her hunger elsewhere;
though he did not know that it was the rest of
the lynx litter that had gone to satisfy her. Nor
did he know the desperateness of her
deed. He knew only that the velvet-furred

kitten was meat, and he ate and waxed
happier with every mouthful.

A full stomach conduces to inaction, and the
cub lay in the cave, sleeping against his
mother's side. He was aroused by her
snarling. Never had he heard her snarl so
terribly. Possibly in her whole life it was the
most terrible snarl she ever gave. There
was reason for it, and none knew it better
than she. A lynx's lair is not despoiled with
impunity. In the full glare of the afternoon
light, crouching in the entrance of the cave,
the cub saw the lynx mother. The hair rippled
up along his back at the sight. Here was
fear, and it did not require his instinct to tell
him of it. And if sight alone were not
sufficient, the cry of rage the intruder gave,
beginning with a snarl and rushing abruptly
upward into a hoarse screech, was
convincing enough in itself.

The cub felt the prod of the life that was in
him, and stood up and snarled valiantly by
his mother's side. But she thrust him
ignominiously away and behind her.
Because of the low-roofed entrance the
lynx could not leap in, and when she made a
crawling rush of it the she-wolf sprang upon
her and pinned her down. The cub saw little
of the battle. There was a tremendous
snarling and spitting and screeching. The
two animals threshed about, the lynx ripping
and tearing with her claws and using her
teeth as well, while the she-wolf used her
teeth alone.

Once, the cub sprang in and sank his teeth
into the hind leg of the lynx. He clung on,
growling savagely. Though he did not know
it, by the weight of his body he clogged the
action of the leg and thereby saved his
mother much damage. A change in the
battle crushed him under both their bodies
and wrenched loose his hold. The next
moment the two mothers separated, and,

-39-

before they rushed together again, the lynx
lashed out at the cub with a huge fore-paw
that ripped his shoulder open to the bone
and sent him hurtling sidewise against the
wall. Then was added to the uproar the
cub's shrill yelp of pain and fright. But the
fight lasted so long that he had time to cry
himself out and to experience a second
burst of courage; and the end of the battle
found him again clinging to a hind-leg and
furiously growling between his teeth.

The lynx was dead. But the she-wolf was
very weak and sick. At first she caressed
the cub and licked his wounded shoulder;
but the blood she had lost had taken with it
her strength, and for all of a day and a night
she lay by her dead foe's side, without
movement, scarcely breathing. For a week
she never left the cave, except for water,
and then her movements were slow and
painful. At the end of that time the lynx was
devoured, while the she-wolf's wounds had
healed sufficiently to permit her to take the
meat-trail again.

The cub's shoulder was stiff and sore, and
for some time he limped from the terrible
slash he had received. But the world now
seemed changed. He went about in it with
greater confidence, with a feeling of
prowess that had not been his in the days
before the battle with the lynx. He had
looked upon life in a more ferocious aspect;
he had fought; he had buried his teeth in the
flesh of a foe; and he had survived. And
because of all this, he carried himself more
boldly, with a touch of defiance that was
new in him. He was no longer afraid of
minor things, and much of his timidity had
vanished, though the unknown never
ceased to press upon him with its mysteries
and terrors, intangible and ever-menacing.

He began to accompany his mother on the
meat-trail, and he saw much of the killing of

meat and began to play his part in it. And in
his own dim way he learned the law of meat.
There were two kinds of life his own kind
and the other kind. His own kind included
his mother and himself. The other kind
included all live things that moved. But the
other kind was divided. One portion was
what his own kind killed and ate. This
portion was composed of the non killers
and the small killers. The other portion killed
and ate his own kind, or was killed and
eaten by his own kind. And out of this
classification arose the law. The aim of life
was meat. Life itself was meat. Life lived on
life. There were the eaters and the eaten.
The law was: EAT OR BE EATEN. He did
not formulate the law in clear, set terms and
moralise about it. He did not even think the
law; he merely lived the law without thinking
about it at all.

He saw the law operating around him on
every side. He had eaten the ptarmigan
chicks. The hawk had eaten the ptarmigan-
mother. The hawk would also have eaten
him. Later, when he had grown more
formidable, he wanted to eat the hawk. He
had eaten the lynx kitten. The lynx-mother
would have eaten him had she not herself
been killed and eaten. And so it went. The
law was being lived about him by all live
things, and he himself was part and parcel
of the law. He was a killer. His only food
was meat, live meat, that ran away swiftly
before him, or flew into the air, or climbed
trees, or hid in the ground, or faced him and
fought with him, or turned the tables and ran
after him.

Had the cub thought in man-fashion, he
might have epitomised life as a voracious
appetite and the world as a place wherein
ranged a multitude of appetites, pursuing
and being pursued, hunting and being
hunted, eating and being eaten, all in
blindness and confusion, with violence and

-40-

disorder, a chaos of gluttony and slaughter,
ruled over by chance, merciless, planless,
endless.

But the cub did not think in man-fashion. He
did not look at things with wide vision. He
was single-purposed, and entertained but
one thought or desire at a time. Besides the
law of meat, there were a myriad other and
lesser laws for him to learn and obey. The
world was filled with surprise. The stir of the
life that was in him, the play of his muscles,
was an unending happiness. To run down
meat was to experience thrills and elations.
His rages and battles were pleasures.
Terror itself, and the mystery of the
unknown, led to his living.

And there were easements and
satisfactions. To have a full stomach, to
doze lazily in the sunshine such things were
remuneration in full for his ardours and toils,
while his ardours and tolls were in
themselves self-remunerative. They were
expressions of life, and life is always happy
when it is expressing itself. So the cub had
no quarrel with his hostile environment. He
was very much alive, very happy, and very
proud of himself.

Part III.

Chapter 1 The Makers Of Fire

The cub came upon it suddenly. It was his
own fault. He had been careless. He had left
the cave and run down to the stream to
drink. It might have been that he took no
notice because he was heavy with sleep.
(He had been out all night on the meat-trail,
and had but just then awakened.) And his
carelessness might have been due to the
familiarity of the trail to the pool. He had
travelled it often, and nothing had ever
happened on it.

He went down past the blasted pine,
crossed the open space, and trotted in
amongst the trees. Then, at the same
instant, he saw and smelt. Before him,
sitting silently on their haunches, were five
live things, the like of which he had never
seen before. It was his first glimpse of
mankind. But at the sight of him the five men
did not spring to their feet, nor show their
teeth, nor snarl. They did not move, but sat
there, silent and ominous.

Nor did the cub move. Every instinct of his
nature would have impelled him to dash
wildly away, had there not suddenly and for
the first time arisen in him another and
counter instinct. A great awe descended
upon him. He was beaten down to
movelessness by an overwhelming sense
of his own weakness and littleness. Here
was mastery and power, something far and
away beyond him.

The cub had never seen man, yet the instinct
concerning man was his. In dim ways he
recognised in man the animal that had
fought itself to primacy over the other
animals of the Wild. Not alone out of his own
eyes, but out of the eyes of all his ancestors
was the cub now looking upon man out of
eyes that had circled in the darkness around
countless winter camp-fires, that had
peered from safe distances and from the
hearts of thickets at the strange, two legged
animal that was lord over living things. The
spell of the cub's heritage was upon him,
the fear and the respect born of the
centuries of struggle and the accumulated
experience of the generations. The heritage
was too compelling for a wolf that was only
a cub. Had he been full-grown, he would
have run away. As it was, he cowered down
in a paralysis of fear, already half proffering
the submission that his kind had proffered
from the first time a wolf came in to sit by
man's fire and be made warm.

-41-

One of the Indians arose and walked over to
him and stooped above him. The cub
cowered closer to the ground. It was the
unknown, objectified at last, in concrete
flesh and blood, bending over him and
reaching down to seize hold of him. His hair
bristled involuntarily; his lips writhed back
and his little fangs were bared. The hand,
poised like doom above him, hesitated,
and the man spoke laughing, "WABAM
WABISCA IP PIT TAH." ("Look! The white
fangs!")

The other Indians laughed loudly, and urged
the man on to pick up the cub. As the hand
descended closer and closer, there raged
within the cub a battle of the instincts. He
experienced two great impulsions to yield
and to fight. The resulting action was a
compromise. He did both. He yielded till the
hand almost touched him. Then he fought,
his teeth flashing in a snap that sank them
into the hand. The next moment he received
a clout alongside the head that knocked him
over on his side. Then all fight fled out of
him. His puppyhood and the instinct of
submission took charge of him. He sat up
on his haunches and ki-yi'd. But the man
whose hand he had bitten was angry. The
cub received a clout on the other side of his
head. Whereupon he sat up and ki-yi'd
louder than ever.

The four Indians laughed more loudly, while
even the man who had been bitten began to
laugh. They surrounded the cub and laughed
at him, while he wailed out his terror and his
hurt. In the midst of it, he heard something.
The Indians heard it too. But the cub knew
what it was, and with a last, long wail that
had in it more of triumph than grief, he
ceased his noise and waited for the coming
of his mother, of his ferocious and
indomitable mother who fought and killed all
things and was never afraid. She was
snarling as she ran. She had heard the cry

of her cub and was dashing to save him.

She bounded in amongst them, her anxious
and militant motherhood making her
anything but a pretty sight. But to the cub the
spectacle of her protective rage was
pleasing. He uttered a glad little cry and
bounded to meet her, while the man-
animals went back hastily several steps.
The she-wolf stood over against her cub,
facing the men, with bristling hair, a snarl
rumbling deep in her throat. Her face was
distorted and malignant with menace, even
the bridge of the nose wrinkling from tip to
eyes so prodigious was her snarl.

Then it was that a cry went up from one of
the men. "Kiche!" was what he uttered. It
was an exclamation of surprise. The cub felt
his mother wilting at the sound.

"Kiche!" the man cried again, this time with
sharpness and authority.

And then the cub saw his mother, the she-
wolf, the fearless one, crouching down till
her belly touched the ground, whimpering,
wagging her tail, making peace signs. The
cub could not understand. He was appalled.
The awe of man rushed over him again. His
instinct had been true. His mother verified it.
She, too, rendered submission to the man-
animals.

The man who had spoken came over to her.
He put his hand upon her head, and she only
crouched closer. She did not snap, nor
threaten to snap. The other men came up,
and surrounded her, and felt her, and
pawed her, which actions she made no
attempt to resent. They were greatly
excited, and made many noises with their
mouths. These noises were not indication
of danger, the cub decided, as he crouched
near his mother still bristling from time to
time but doing his best to submit.

-42-

"It is not strange," an Indian was saying. "Her
father was a wolf. It is true, her mother was
a dog; but did not my brother tie her out in
the woods all of three nights in the mating
season? Therefore was the father of Kiche
a wolf."

"It is a year, Grey Beaver, since she ran
away," spoke a second Indian.

"It is not strange, Salmon Tongue," Grey
Beaver answered. "It was the time of the
famine, and there was no meat for the
dogs."

"She has lived with the wolves," said a third
Indian.

"So it would seem, Three Eagles," Grey
Beaver answered, lying his hand on the
cub; "and this be the sign of it."

The cub snarled a little at the touch of the
hand, and the hand flew back to administer
a clout. Whereupon the cub covered its
fangs, and sank down submissively, while
the hand, returning, rubbed behind his ears,
and up and down his back.

"This be the sign of it," Grey Beaver went
on. "It is plain that his mother is Kiche. But
this father was a wolf. Wherefore is there in
him little dog and much wolf. His fangs be
white, and White Fang shall be his name. I
have spoken. He is my dog. For was not
Kiche my brother's dog? And is not my
brother dead?"

The cub, who had thus received a name in
the world, lay and watched. For a time the
man-animals continued to make their
mouth noises. Then Grey Beaver took a
knife from a sheath that hung around his
neck, and went into the thicket and cut a
stick. White Fang watched him. He notched
the stick at each end and in the notches

fastened strings of raw-hide. One string he
tied around the throat of Kiche. Then he led
her to a small pine, around which he tied the
other string.

White Fang followed and lay down beside
her. Salmon Tongue's hand reached out to
him and rolled him over on his back. Kiche
looked on anxiously. White Fang felt fear
mounting in him again. He could not quite
suppress a snarl, but he made no offer to
snap. The hand, with fingers crooked and
spread apart, rubbed his stomach in a
playful way and rolled him from side to side.
It was ridiculous and ungainly, lying there on
his back with legs sprawling in the air.
Besides, it was a position of such utter
helplessness that White Fang's whole
nature revolted against it. He could do
nothing to defend himself. If this man-
animal intended harm, White Fang knew
that he could not escape it. How could he
spring away with his four legs in the air
above him? Yet submission made him
master his fear, and he only growled softly.
This growl he could not suppress; nor did
the man-animal resent it by giving him a
blow on the head. And furthermore, such
was the strangeness of it, White Fang
experienced an unaccountable sensation of
pleasure as the hand rubbed back and forth.
When he was rolled on his side he ceased to
growl, when the fingers pressed and
prodded at the base of his ears the
pleasurable sensation increased; and
when, with a final rub and scratch, the man
left him alone and went away, all fear had
died out of White Fang. He was to know fear
many times in his dealing with man; yet it
was a token of the fearless companionship
with man that was ultimately to be his.

After a time, White Fang heard strange
noises approaching. He was quick in his
classification, for he knew them at once for
man animal noises. A few minutes later the

-43-

remainder of the tribe, strung out as it was
on the march, trailed in. There were more
men and many women and children, forty
souls of them, and all heavily burdened with
camp equipage and outfit. Also there were
many dogs; and these, with the exception of
the part-grown puppies, were likewise
burdened with camp outfit. On their backs,
in bags that fastened tightly around
underneath, the dogs carried from twenty to
thirty pounds of weight.

White Fang had never seen dogs before,
but at sight of them he felt that they were his
own kind, only somehow different. But they
displayed little difference from the wolf
when they discovered the cub and his
mother. There was a rush. White Fang
bristled and snarled and snapped in the
face of the open-mouthed oncoming wave
of dogs, and went down and under them,
feeling the sharp slash of teeth in his body,
himself biting and tearing at the legs and
bellies above him. There was a great
uproar. He could hear the snarl of Kiche as
she fought for him; and he could hear the
cries of the man-animals, the sound of
clubs striking upon bodies, and the yelps of
pain from the dogs so struck.

Only a few seconds elapsed before he was
on his feet again. He could now see the
man-animals driving back the dogs with
clubs and stones, defending him, saving
him from the savage teeth of his kind that
somehow was not his kind. And though
there was no reason in his brain for a clear
conception of so abstract a thing as justice,
nevertheless, in his own way, he felt the
justice of the man animals, and he knew
them for what they were makers of law and
executors of law. Also, he appreciated the
power with which they administered the
law. Unlike any animals he had ever
encountered, they did not bite nor claw.
They enforced their live strength with the

power of dead things. Dead things did their
bidding. Thus, sticks and stones, directed
by these strange creatures, leaped through
the air like living things, inflicting grievous
hurts upon the dogs.

To his mind this was power unusual, power
inconceivable and beyond the natural,
power that was godlike. White Fang, in the
very nature of him, could never know
anything about gods; at the best he could
know only things that were beyond knowing
but the wonder and awe that he had of these
man-animals in ways resembled what
would be the wonder and awe of man at
sight of some celestial creature, on a
mountain top, hurling thunderbolts from
either hand at an astonished world.

The last dog had been driven back. The
hubbub died down. And White Fang licked
his hurts and meditated upon this, his first
taste of pack-cruelty and his introduction to
the pack. He had never dreamed that his
own kind consisted of more than One Eye,
his mother, and himself. They had
constituted a kind apart, and here, abruptly,
he had discovered many more creatures
apparently of his own kind. And there was a
subconscious resentment that these, his
kind, at first sight had pitched upon him and
tried to destroy him. In the same way he
resented his mother being tied with a stick,
even though it was done by the superior
man-animals. It savoured of the trap, of
bondage. Yet of the trap and of bondage he
knew nothing. Freedom to roam and run
and lie down at will, had been his heritage;
and here it was being infringed upon. His
mother's movements were restricted to the
length of a stick, and by the length of that
same stick was he restricted, for he had not
yet got beyond the need of his mother's
side.

He did not like it. Nor did he like it when the

-44-

man-animals arose and went on with their
march; for a tiny man-animal took the other
end of the stick and led Kiche captive
behind him, and behind Kiche followed
White Fang, greatly perturbed and worried
by this new adventure he had entered upon.

They went down the valley of the stream, far
beyond White Fang's widest ranging, until
they came to the end of the valley, where the
stream ran into the Mackenzie River. Here,
where canoes were cached on poles high in
the air and where stood fish-racks for the
drying of fish, camp was made; and White
Fang looked on with wondering eyes. The
superiority of these man-animals increased
with every moment. There was their mastery
over all these sharp fanged dogs. It
breathed of power. But greater than that, to
the wolf-cub, was their mastery over things
not alive; their capacity to communicate
motion to unmoving things; their capacity to
change the very face of the world.

It was this last that especially affected him.
The elevation of frames of poles caught his
eye; yet this in itself was not so remarkable,
being done by the same creatures that flung
sticks and stones to great distances. But
when the frames of poles were made into
tepees by being covered with cloth and
skins, White Fang was astounded. It was the
colossal bulk of them that impressed him.
They arose around him, on every side, like
some monstrous quick growing form of life.
They occupied nearly the whole
circumference of his field of vision. He was
afraid of them. They loomed ominously
above him; and when the breeze stirred
them into huge movements, he cowered
down in fear, keeping his eyes warily upon
them, and prepared to spring away if they
attempted to precipitate themselves upon
him.

But in a short while his fear of the tepees

passed away. He saw the women and
children passing in and out of them without
harm, and he saw the dogs trying often to
get into them, and being driven away with
sharp words and flying stones. After a time,
he left Kiche's side and crawled cautiously
toward the wall of the nearest tepee. It was
the curiosity of growth that urged him on the
necessity of learning and living and doing
that brings experience. The last few inches
to the wall of the tepee were crawled with
painful slowness and precaution. The day's
events had prepared him for the unknown to
manifest itself in most stupendous and
unthinkable ways. At last his nose touched
the canvas. He waited. Nothing happened.
Then he smelled the strange fabric,
saturated with the man-smell. He closed on
the canvas with his teeth and gave a gentle
tug. Nothing happened, though the adjacent
portions of the tepee moved. He tugged
harder. There was a greater movement. It
was delightful. He tugged still harder, and
repeatedly, until the whole tepee was in
motion. Then the sharp cry of a squaw
inside sent him scampering back to Kiche.
But after that he was afraid no more of the
looming bulks of the tepees.

A moment later he was straying away again
from his mother. Her stick was tied to a peg
in the ground and she could not follow him.
A part-grown puppy, somewhat larger and
older than he, came toward him slowly, with
ostentatious and belligerent importance.
The puppy's name, as White Fang was
afterward to hear him called, was Lip-lip.
He had had experience in puppy fights and
was already something of a bully.

Lip-lip was White Fang's own kind, and,
being only a puppy, did not seem
dangerous; so White Fang prepared to
meet him in a friendly spirit. But when the
strangers walk became stiff-legged and his
lips lifted clear of his teeth, White Fang

-45-

stiffened too, and answered with lifted lips.
They half circled about each other,
tentatively, snarling and bristling. This lasted
several minutes, and White Fang was
beginning to enjoy it, as a sort of game. But
suddenly, with remarkable swiftness, Lip-
lip leaped in, delivering a slashing snap,
and leaped away again. The snap had
taken effect on the shoulder that had been
hurt by the lynx and that was still sore deep
down near the bone. The surprise and hurt
of it brought a yelp out of White Fang; but the
next moment, in a rush of anger, he was
upon Lip-lip and snapping viciously.

But Lip-hp had lived his life in camp and
had fought many puppy fights. Three times,
four times, and half a dozen times, his
sharp little teeth scored on the newcomer,
until White Fang, yelping shamelessly, fled
to the protection of his mother. It was the
first of the many fights he was to have with
Lip-lip, for they were enemies from the
start, born so, with natures destined
perpetually to clash.

Kiche licked White Fang soothingly with her
tongue, and tried to prevail upon him to
remain with her. But his curiosity was
rampant, and several minutes later he was
venturing forth on a new quest. He came
upon one of the man-animals, Grey
Beaver, who was squatting on his hams
and doing something with sticks and dry
moss spread before him on the ground.
White Fang came near to him and watched.
Grey Beaver made mouth-noises which
White Fang interpreted as not hostile, so he
came still nearer.

Women and children were carrying more
sticks and branches to Grey Beaver. It was
evidently an affair of moment. White Fang
came in until he touched Grey Beaver's
knee, so curious was he, and already
forgetful that this was a terrible man-

animal. Suddenly he saw a strange thing
like mist beginning to arise from the sticks
and moss beneath Grey Beaver's hands.
Then, amongst the sticks themselves,
appeared a live thing, twisting and turning,
of a colour like the colour of the sun in the
sky. White Fang knew nothing about fire. It
drew him as the light, in the mouth of the
cave had drawn him in his early puppyhood.
He crawled the several steps toward the
flame. He heard Grey Beaver chuckle
above him, and he knew the sound was not
hostile. Then his nose touched the flame,
and at the same instant his little tongue went
out to it.

For a moment he was paralysed. The
unknown, lurking in the midst of the sticks
and moss, was savagely clutching him by
the nose. He scrambled backward, bursting
out in an astonished explosion of ki yi's. At
the sound, Kiche leaped snarling to the end
of her stick, and there raged terribly
because she could not come to his aid. But
Grey Beaver laughed loudly, and slapped
his thighs, and told the happening to all the
rest of the camp, till everybody was
laughing uproariously. But White Fang sat on
his haunches and ki yi'd and ki-yi'd, a
forlorn and pitiable little figure in the midst of
the man-animals.

It was the worst hurt he had ever known.
Both nose and tongue had been scorched
by the live thing, sun-coloured, that had
grown up under Grey Beaver's hands. He
cried and cried interminably, and every
fresh wail was greeted by bursts of laughter
on the part of the man-animals. He tried to
soothe his nose with his tongue, but the
tongue was burnt too, and the two hurts
coming together produced greater hurt;
whereupon he cried more hopelessly and
helplessly than ever.

And then shame came to him. He knew

-46-

laughter and the meaning of it. It is not given
us to know how some animals know
laughter, and know when they are being
laughed at; but it was this same way that
White Fang knew it. And he felt shame that
the man-animals should be laughing at him.
He turned and fled away, not from the hurt of
the fire, but from the laughter that sank even
deeper, and hurt in the spirit of him. And he
fled to Kiche, raging at the end of her stick
like an animal gone mad to Kiche, the one
creature in the world who was not laughing
at him.

Twilight drew down and night came on, and
White Fang lay by his mother's side. His
nose and tongue still hurt, but he was
perplexed by a greater trouble. He was
homesick. He felt a vacancy in him, a need
for the hush and quietude of the stream and
the cave in the cliff. Life had become too
populous. There were so many of the man-
animals, men, women, and children, all
making noises and irritations. And there
were the dogs, ever squabbling and
bickering, bursting into uproars and
creating confusions. The restful loneliness
of the only life he had known was gone.
Here the very air was palpitant with life. It
hummed and buzzed unceasingly.
Continually changing its intensity and
abruptly variant in pitch, it impinged on his
nerves and senses, made him nervous and
restless and worried him with a perpetual
imminence of happening.

He watched the man-animals coming and
going and moving about the camp. In
fashion distantly resembling the way men
look upon the gods they create, so looked
White Fang upon the man-animals before
him. They were superior creatures, of a
verity, gods. To his dim comprehension they
were as much wonder-workers as gods
are to men. They were creatures of
mastery, possessing all manner of unknown

and impossible potencies, overlords of the
alive and the not alive making obey that
which moved, imparting movement to that
which did not move, and making life, sun-
coloured and biting life, to grow out of dead
moss and wood. They were fire-makers!
They were gods.

Chapter 2 The Bondage

The days were thronged with experience for
White Fang. During the time that Kiche was
tied by the stick, he ran about over all the
camp, inquiring, investigating, learning. He
quickly came to know much of the ways of
the man-animals, but familiarity did not
breed contempt. The more he came to
know them, the more they vindicated their
superiority, the more they displayed their
mysterious powers, the greater loomed
their god-likeness.

To man has been given the grief, often, of
seeing his gods overthrown and his altars
crumbling; but to the wolf and the wild dog
that have come in to crouch at man's feet,
this grief has never come. Unlike man,
whose gods are of the unseen and the
overguessed, vapours and mists of fancy
eluding the garmenture of reality,
wandering wraiths of desired goodness
and power, intangible out-croppings of self
into the realm of spirit unlike man, the wolf
and the wild dog that have come in to the
fire find their gods in the living flesh, solid to
the touch, occupying earth-space and
requiring time for the accomplishment of
their ends and their existence. No effort of
faith is necessary to believe in such a god;
no effort of will can possibly induce
disbelief in such a god. There is no getting
away from it. There it stands, on its two
hind-legs, club in hand, immensely
potential, passionate and wrathful and
loving, god and mystery and power all
wrapped up and around by flesh that bleeds

-47-

when it is torn and that is good to eat like
any flesh.

And so it was with White Fang. The man-
animals were gods unmistakable and
unescapable. As his mother, Kiche, had
rendered her allegiance to them at the first
cry of her name, so he was beginning to
render his allegiance. He gave them the trail
as a privilege indubitably theirs. When they
walked, he got out of their way. When they
called, he came. When they threatened, he
cowered down. When they commanded him
to go, he went away hurriedly. For behind
any wish of theirs was power to enforce that
wish, power that hurt, power that expressed
itself in clouts and clubs, in flying stones and
stinging lashes of whips.

He belonged to them as all dogs belonged
to them. His actions were theirs to
command. His body was theirs to maul, to
stamp upon, to tolerate. Such was the
lesson that was quickly borne in upon him. It
came hard, going as it did, counter to much
that was strong and dominant in his own
nature; and, while he disliked it in the
learning of it, unknown to himself he was
learning to like it. It was a placing of his
destiny in another's hands, a shifting of the
responsibilities of existence. This in itself
was compensation, for it is always easier to
lean upon another than to stand alone.

But it did not all happen in a day, this giving
over of himself, body and soul, to the man-
animals. He could not immediately forego
his wild heritage and his memories of the
Wild. There were days when he crept to the
edge of the forest and stood and listened to
something calling him far and away. And
always he returned, restless and
uncomfortable, to whimper softly and
wistfully at Kiche's side and to lick her face
with eager, questioning tongue.

White Fang learned rapidly the ways of the
camp. He knew the injustice and
greediness of the older dogs when meat or
fish was thrown out to be eaten. He came to
know that men were more just, children
more cruel, and women more kindly and
more likely to toss him a bit of meat or bone.
And after two or three painful adventures
with the mothers of part-grown puppies, he
came into the knowledge that it was always
good policy to let such mothers alone, to
keep away from them as far as possible,
and to avoid them when he saw them
coming.

But the bane of his life was Lip-lip. Larger,
older, and stronger, Lip-lip had selected
White Fang for his special object of
persecution. While Fang fought willingly
enough, but he was outclassed. His enemy
was too big. Lip-lip became a nightmare to
him. Whenever he ventured away from his
mother, the bully was sure to appear,
trailing at his heels, snarling at him, picking
upon him, and watchful of an opportunity,
when no man-animal was near, to spring
upon him and force a fight. As Lip-lip
invariably won, he enjoyed it hugely. It
became his chief delight in life, as it
became White Fang's chief torment.

But the effect upon White Fang was not to
cow him. Though he suffered most of the
damage and was always defeated, his
spirit remained unsubdued. Yet a bad effect
was produced. He became malignant and
morose. His temper had been savage by
birth, but it became more savage under this
unending persecution. The genial, playful,
puppyish side of him found little expression.
He never played and gambolled about with
the other puppies of the camp. Lip-lip
would not permit it. The moment White Fang
appeared near them, Lip-lip was upon him,
bullying and hectoring him, or fighting with
him until he had driven him away.

-48-

The effect of all this was to rob White Fang
of much of his puppyhood and to make him
in his comportment older than his age.
Denied the outlet, through play, of his
energies, he recoiled upon himself and
developed his mental processes. He
became cunning; he had idle time in which
to devote himself to thoughts of trickery.
Prevented from obtaining his share of meat
and fish when a general feed was given to
the camp-dogs, he became a clever thief.
He had to forage for himself, and he
foraged well, though he was oft-times a
plague to the squaws in consequence. He
learned to sneak about camp, to be crafty,
to know what was going on everywhere, to
see and to hear everything and to reason
accordingly, and successfully to devise
ways and means of avoiding his implacable
persecutor.

It was early in the days of his persecution
that he played his first really big crafty game
and got there from his first taste of revenge.
As Kiche, when with the wolves, had lured
out to destruction dogs from the camps of
men, so White Fang, in manner somewhat
similar, lured Lip-lip into Kiche's avenging
jaws. Retreating before Lip-lip, White Fang
made an indirect flight that led in and out
and around the various tepees of the camp.
He was a good runner, swifter than any
puppy of his size, and swifter than Lip-lip.
But he did not run his best in this chase. He
barely held his own, one leap ahead of his
pursuer.

Lip-lip, excited by the chase and by the
persistent nearness of his victim, forgot
caution and locality. When he remembered
locality, it was too late. Dashing at top
speed around a tepee, he ran full tilt into
Kiche lying at the end of her stick. He gave
one yelp of consternation, and then her
punishing jaws closed upon him. She was
tied, but he could not get away from her

easily. She rolled him off his legs so that he
could not run, while she repeatedly ripped
and slashed him with her fangs.

When at last he succeeded in rolling clear of
her, he crawled to his feet, badly
dishevelled, hurt both in body and in spirit.
His hair was standing out all over him in tufts
where her teeth had mauled. He stood
where he had arisen, opened his mouth,
and broke out the long, heart-broken puppy
wail. But even this he was not allowed to
complete. In the middle of it, White Fang,
rushing in, sank his teeth into Lip-lip's hind
leg. There was no fight left in Lip-lip, and he
ran away shamelessly, his victim hot on his
heels and worrying him all the way back to
his own tepee. Here the squaws came to
his aid, and White Fang, transformed into a
raging demon, was finally driven off only by
a fusillade of stones.

Came the day when Grey Beaver, deciding
that the liability of her running away was
past, released Kiche. White Fang was
delighted with his mother's freedom. He
accompanied her joyfully about the camp;
and, so long as he remained close by her
side, Lip-lip kept a respectful distance.
White-Fang even bristled up to him and
walked stiff-legged, but Lip-lip ignored the
challenge. He was no fool himself, and
whatever vengeance he desired to wreak,
he could wait until he caught White Fang
alone.

Later on that day, Kiche and White Fang
strayed into the edge of the woods next to
the camp. He had led his mother there, step
by step, and now when she stopped, he
tried to inveigle her farther. The stream, the
lair, and the quiet woods were calling to
him, and he wanted her to come. He ran on
a few steps, stopped, and looked back.
She had not moved. He whined pleadingly,
and scurried playfully in and out of the

-49-

underbrush. He ran back to her, licked her
face, and ran on again. And still she did not
move. He stopped and regarded her, all of
an intentness and eagerness, physically
expressed, that slowly faded out of him as
she turned her head and gazed back at the
camp.

There was something calling to him out
there in the open. His mother heard it too.
But she heard also that other and louder
call, the call of the fire and of man the call
which has been given alone of all animals to
the wolf to answer, to the wolf and the wild-
dog, who are brothers.

Kiche turned and slowly trotted back toward
camp. Stronger than the physical restraint of
the stick was the clutch of the camp upon
her. Unseen and occultly, the gods still
gripped with their power and would not let
her go. White Fang sat down in the shadow
of a birch and whimpered softly. There was
a strong smell of pine, and subtle wood
fragrances filled the air, reminding him of
his old life of freedom before the days of his
bondage. But he was still only a part-grown
puppy, and stronger than the call either of
man or of the Wild was the call of his mother.
All the hours of his short life he had
depended upon her. The time was yet to
come for independence. So he arose and
trotted forlornly back to camp, pausing
once, and twice, to sit down and whimper
and to listen to the call that still sounded in
the depths of the forest.

In the Wild the time of a mother with her
young is short; but under the dominion of
man it is sometimes even shorter. Thus it
was with White Fang. Grey Beaver was in
the debt of Three Eagles. Three Eagles
was going away on a trip up the Mackenzie
to the Great Slave Lake. A strip of scarlet
cloth, a bearskin, twenty cartridges, and
Kiche, went to pay the debt. White Fang saw

his mother taken aboard Three Eagles'
canoe, and tried to follow her. A blow from
Three Eagles knocked him backward to the
land. The canoe shoved off. He sprang into
the water and swam after it, deaf to the
sharp cries of Grey Beaver to return. Even a
man-animal, a god, White Fang ignored,
such was the terror he was in of losing his
mother.

But gods are accustomed to being obeyed,
and Grey Beaver wrathfully launched a
canoe in pursuit. When he overtook White
Fang, he reached down and by the nape of
the neck lifted him clear of the water. He did
not deposit him at once in the bottom of the
canoe. Holding him suspended with one
hand, with the other hand he proceeded to
give him a beating. And it WAS a beating.
His hand was heavy. Every blow was
shrewd to hurt; and he delivered a multitude
of blows.

Impelled by the blows that rained upon him,
now from this side, now from that, White
Fang swung back and forth like an erratic
and jerky pendulum. Varying were the
emotions that surged through him. At first,
he had known surprise. Then came a
momentary fear, when he yelped several
times to the impact of the hand. But this was
quickly followed by anger. His free nature
asserted itself, and he showed his teeth
and snarled fearlessly in the face of the
wrathful god. This but served to make the
god more wrathful. The blows came faster,
heavier, more shrewd to hurt.

Grey Beaver continued to beat, White Fang
continued to snarl. But this could not last for
ever. One or the other must give over, and
that one was White Fang. Fear surged
through him again. For the first time he was
being really man-handled. The occasional
blows of sticks and stones he had
previously experienced were as caresses

-50-

compared with this. He broke down and
began to cry and yelp. For a time each blow
brought a yelp from him; but fear passed
into terror, until finally his yelps were voiced
in unbroken succession, unconnected with
the rhythm of the punishment.

At last Grey Beaver withheld his hand. White
Fang, hanging limply, continued to cry. This
seemed to satisfy his master, who flung him
down roughly in the bottom of the canoe. In
the meantime the canoe had drifted down
the stream. Grey Beaver picked up the
paddle. White Fang was in his way. He
spurned him savagely with his foot. In that
moment White Fang's free nature flashed
forth again, and he sank his teeth into the
moccasined foot.

The beating that had gone before was as
nothing compared with the beating he now
received. Grey Beaver's wrath was terrible;
likewise was White Fang's fright. Not only
the hand, but the hard wooden paddle was
used upon him; and he was bruised and
sore in all his small body when he was again
flung down in the canoe. Again, and this
time with purpose, did Grey Beaver kick
him. White Fang did not repeat his attack on
the foot. He had learned another lesson of
his bondage. Never, no matter what the
circumstance, must he dare to bite the god
who was lord and master over him; the body
of the lord and master was sacred, not to be
defiled by the teeth of such as he. That was
evidently the crime of crimes, the one
offence there was no condoning nor
overlooking.

When the canoe touched the shore, White
Fang lay whimpering and motionless,
waiting the will of Grey Beaver. It was Grey
Beaver's will that he should go ashore, for
ashore he was flung, striking heavily on his
side and hurting his bruises afresh. He
crawled tremblingly to his feet and stood

whimpering. Lip-lip, who had watched the
whole proceeding from the bank, now
rushed upon him, knocking him over and
sinking his teeth into him. White Fang was
too helpless to defend himself, and it would
have gone hard with him had not Grey
Beaver's foot shot out, lifting Lip-lip into the
air with its violence so that he smashed
down to earth a dozen feet away. This was
the man-animal's justice; and even then, in
his own pitiable plight, White Fang
experienced a little grateful thrill. At Grey
Beaver's heels he limped obediently
through the village to the tepee. And so it
came that White Fang learned that the right
to punish was something the gods reserved
for themselves and denied to the lesser
creatures under them.

That night, when all was still, White Fang
remembered his mother and sorrowed for
her. He sorrowed too loudly and woke up
Grey Beaver, who beat him. After that he
mourned gently when the gods were
around. But sometimes, straying off to the
edge of the woods by himself, he gave vent
to his grief, and cried it out with loud
whimperings and wailings.

It was during this period that he might have
harkened to the memories of the lair and the
stream and run back to the Wild. But the
memory of his mother held him. As the
hunting man-animals went out and came
back, so she would come back to the village
some time. So he remained in his bondage
waiting for her.

But it was not altogether an unhappy
bondage. There was much to interest him.
Something was always happening. There
was no end to the strange things these gods
did, and he was always curious to see.
Besides, he was learning how to get along
with Grey Beaver. Obedience, rigid,
undeviating obedience, was what was

-51-

exacted of him; and in return he escaped
beatings and his existence was tolerated.

Nay, Grey Beaver himself sometimes
tossed him a piece of meat, and defended
him against the other dogs in the eating of it.
And such a piece of meat was of value. It
was worth more, in some strange way, then
a dozen pieces of meat from the hand of a
squaw. Grey Beaver never petted nor
caressed. Perhaps it was the weight of his
hand, perhaps his justice, perhaps the
sheer power of him, and perhaps it was all
these things that influenced White Fang; for
a certain tie of attachment was forming
between him and his surly lord.

Insidiously, and by remote ways, as well as
by the power of stick and stone and clout of
hand, were the shackles of White Fang's
bondage being riveted upon him. The
qualities in his kind that in the beginning
made it possible for them to come in to the
fires of men, were qualities capable of
development. They were developing in him,
and the camp-life, replete with misery as it
was, was secretly endearing itself to him all
the time. But White Fang was unaware of it.
He knew only grief for the loss of Kiche,
hope for her return, and a hungry yearning
for the free life that had been his.

Chapter 3 The Outcast

Lip-lip continued so to darken his days that
White Fang became wickeder and more
ferocious than it was his natural right to be.
Savageness was a part of his make-up, but
the savageness thus developed exceeded
his make-up. He acquired a reputation for
wickedness amongst the man-animals
themselves. Wherever there was trouble and
uproar in camp, fighting and squabbling or
the outcry of a squaw over a bit of stolen
meat, they were sure to find White Fang
mixed up in it and usually at the bottom of it.

They did not bother to look after the causes
of his conduct. They saw only the effects,
and the effects were bad. He was a sneak
and a thief, a mischief-maker, a fomenter
of trouble; and irate squaws told him to his
face, the while he eyed them alert and ready
to dodge any quick-flung missile, that he
was a wolf and worthless and bound to
come to an evil end.

He found himself an outcast in the midst of
the populous camp. All the young dogs
followed Lip-lip's lead. There was a
difference between White Fang and them.
Perhaps they sensed his wild-wood breed,
and instinctively felt for him the enmity that
the domestic dog feels for the wolf. But be
that as it may, they joined with Lip-lip in the
persecution. And, once declared against
him, they found good reason to continue
declared against him. One and all, from
time to time, they felt his teeth; and to his
credit, he gave more than he received.
Many of them he could whip in single fight;
but single fight was denied him. The
beginning of such a fight was a signal for all
the young dogs in camp to come running
and pitch upon him.

Out of this pack-persecution he learned two
important things: how to take care of
himself in a mass-fight against him and
how, on a single dog, to inflict the greatest
amount of damage in the briefest space of
time. To keep one's feet in the midst of the
hostile mass meant life, and this he learnt
well. He became cat like in his ability to stay
on his feet. Even grown dogs might hurtle
him backward or sideways with the impact
of their heavy bodies; and backward or
sideways he would go, in the air or sliding
on the ground, but always with his legs
under him and his feet downward to the
mother earth.

When dogs fight, there are usually

-52-

preliminaries to the actual combat snarlings
and bristlings and stiff-legged struttings.
But White Fang learned to omit these
preliminaries. Delay meant the coming
against him of all the young dogs. He must
do his work quickly and get away. So he
learnt to give no warning of his intention. He
rushed in and snapped and slashed on the
instant, without notice, before his foe could
prepare to meet him. Thus he learned how
to inflict quick and severe damage. Also he
learned the value of surprise. A dog, taken
off its guard, its shoulder slashed open or
its ear ripped in ribbons before it knew what
was happening, was a dog half whipped.

Furthermore, it was remarkably easy to
overthrow a dog taken by surprise; while a
dog, thus overthrown, invariably exposed
for a moment the soft underside of its neck
the vulnerable point at which to strike for its
life. White Fang knew this point. It was a
knowledge bequeathed to him directly from
the hunting generation of wolves. So it was
that White Fang's method when he took the
offensive, was: first to find a young dog
alone; second, to surprise it and knock it off
its feet; and third, to drive in with his teeth at
the soft throat.

Being but partly grown his jaws had not yet
become large enough nor strong enough to
make his throat-attack deadly; but many a
young dog went around camp with a
lacerated throat in token of White Fang's
intention. And one day, catching one of his
enemies alone on the edge of the woods,
he managed, by repeatedly overthrowing
him and attacking the throat, to cut the great
vein and let out the life. There was a great
row that night. He had been observed, the
news had been carried to the dead dog's
master, the squaws remembered all the
instances of stolen meat, and Grey Beaver
was beset by many angry voices. But he
resolutely held the door of his tepee, inside

which he had placed the culprit, and refused
to permit the vengeance for which his
tribespeople clamoured.

White Fang became hated by man and dog.
During this period of his development he
never knew a moment's security. The tooth
of every dog was against him, the hand of
every man. He was greeted with snarls by
his kind, with curses and stones by his
gods. He lived tensely. He was always
keyed up, alert for attack, wary of being
attacked, with an eye for sudden and
unexpected missiles, prepared to act
precipitately and coolly, to leap in with a
flash of teeth, or to leap away with a
menacing snarl.

As for snarling he could snarl more terribly
than any dog, young or old, in camp. The
intent of the snarl is to warn or frighten, and
judgment is required to know when it should
be used. White Fang knew how to make it
and when to make it. Into his snarl he
incorporated all that was vicious, malignant,
and horrible. With nose serrulated by
continuous spasms, hair bristling in
recurrent waves, tongue whipping out like a
red snake and whipping back again, ears
flattened down, eyes gleaming hatred, lips
wrinkled back, and fangs exposed and
dripping, he could compel a pause on the
part of almost any assailant. A temporary
pause, when taken off his guard, gave him
the vital moment in which to think and
determine his action. But often a pause so
gained lengthened out until it evolved into a
complete cessation from the attack. And
before more than one of the grown dogs
White Fang's snarl enabled him to beat an
honourable retreat.

An outcast himself from the pack of the part-
grown dogs, his sanguinary methods and
remarkable efficiency made the pack pay
for its persecution of him. Not permitted

-53-

himself to run with the pack, the curious
state of affairs obtained that no member of
the pack could run outside the pack. White
Fang would not permit it. What of his
bushwhacking and waylaying tactics, the
young dogs were afraid to run by
themselves. With the exception of Lip-lip,
they were compelled to hunch together for
mutual protection against the terrible enemy
they had made. A puppy alone by the river
bank meant a puppy dead or a puppy that
aroused the camp with its shrill pain and
terror as it fled back from the wolf-cub that
had waylaid it.

But White Fang's reprisals did not cease,
even when the young dogs had learned
thoroughly that they must stay together. He
attacked them when he caught them alone,
and they attacked him when they were
bunched. The sight of him was sufficient to
start them rushing after him, at which times
his swiftness usually carried him into safety.
But woe the dog that outran his fellows in
such pursuit! White Fang had learned to turn
suddenly upon the pursuer that was ahead
of the pack and thoroughly to rip him up
before the pack could arrive. This occurred
with great frequency, for, once in full cry, the
dogs were prone to forget themselves in the
excitement of the chase, while White Fang
never forgot himself. Stealing backward
glances as he ran, he was always ready to
whirl around and down the overzealous
pursuer that outran his fellows.

Young dogs are bound to play, and out of
the exigencies of the situation they realised
their play in this mimic warfare. Thus it was
that the hunt of White Fang became their
chief game a deadly game, withal, and at all
times a serious game. He, on the other
hand, being the fastest-footed, was
unafraid to venture anywhere. During the
period that he waited vainly for his mother to
come back, he led the pack many a wild

chase through the adjacent woods. But the
pack invariably lost him. Its noise and outcry
warned him of its presence, while he ran
alone, velvet-footed, silently, a moving
shadow among the trees after the manner
of his father and mother before him. Further
he was more directly connected with the
Wild than they; and he knew more of its
secrets and stratagems. A favourite trick of
his was to lose his trail in running water and
then lie quietly in a near-by thicket while
their baffled cries arose around him.

Hated by his kind and by mankind,
indomitable, perpetually warred upon and
himself waging perpetual war, his
development was rapid and one-sided.
This was no soil for kindliness and affection
to blossom in. Of such things he had not the
faintest glimmering. The code he learned
was to obey the strong and to oppress the
weak. Grey Beaver was a god, and strong.
Therefore White Fang obeyed him. But the
dog younger or smaller than himself was
weak, a thing to be destroyed. His
development was in the direction of power.
In order to face the constant danger of hurt
and even of destruction, his predatory and
protective faculties were unduly developed.
He became quicker of movement than the
other dogs, swifter of foot, craftier,
deadlier, more lithe, more lean with ironlike
muscle and sinew, more enduring, more
cruel, more ferocious, and more intelligent.
He had to become all these things, else he
would not have held his own nor survive the
hostile environment in which he found
himself.

Chapter 4 The Trail Of The Gods

In the fall of the year, when the days were
shortening and the bite of the frost was
coming into the air, White Fang got his
chance for liberty. For several days there
had been a great hubbub in the village. The

-54-

summer camp was being dismantled, and
the tribe, bag and baggage, was preparing
to go off to the fall hunting. White Fang
watched it all with eager eyes, and when the
tepees began to come down and the
canoes were loading at the bank, he
understood. Already the canoes were
departing, and some had disappeared
down the river.

Quite deliberately he determined to stay
behind. He waited his opportunity to slink
out of camp to the woods. Here, in the
running stream where ice was beginning to
form, he hid his trail. Then he crawled into
the heart of a dense thicket and waited. The
time passed by, and he slept intermittently
for hours. Then he was aroused by Grey
Beaver's voice calling him by name. There
were other voices. White Fang could hear
Grey Beaver's squaw taking part in the
search, and Mit-sah, who was Grey
Beaver's son.

White Fang trembled with fear, and though
the impulse came to crawl out of his hiding-
place, he resisted it. After a time the voices
died away, and some time after that he
crept out to enjoy the success of his
undertaking. Darkness was coming on, and
for a while he played about among the
trees, pleasuring in his freedom. Then, and
quite suddenly, he became aware of
loneliness. He sat down to consider,
listening to the silence of the forest and
perturbed by it. That nothing moved nor
sounded, seemed ominous. He felt the
lurking of danger, unseen and unguessed.
He was suspicious of the looming bulks of
the trees and of the dark shadows that
might conceal all manner of perilous things.

Then it was cold. Here was no warm side of
a tepee against which to snuggle. The frost
was in his feet, and he kept lifting first one
fore-foot and then the other. He curved his

bushy tail around to cover them, and at the
same time he saw a vision. There was
nothing strange about it. Upon his inward
sight was impressed a succession of
memory-pictures. He saw the camp again,
the tepees, and the blaze of the fires. He
heard the shrill voices of the women, the
gruff basses of the men, and the snarling of
the dogs. He was hungry, and he
remembered pieces of meat and fish that
had been thrown him. Here was no meat,
nothing but a threatening and inedible
silence.

His bondage had softened him.
Irresponsibility had weakened him. He had
forgotten how to shift for himself. The night
yawned about him. His senses,
accustomed to the hum and bustle of the
camp, used to the continuous impact of
sights and sounds, were now left idle. There
was nothing to do, nothing to see nor hear.
They strained to catch some interruption of
the silence and immobility of nature. They
were appalled by inaction and by the feel of
something terrible impending.

He gave a great start of fright. A colossal
and formless something was rushing
across the field of his vision. It was a tree-
shadow flung by the moon, from whose
face the clouds had been brushed away.
Reassured, he whimpered softly; then he
suppressed the whimper for fear that it
might attract the attention of the lurking
dangers.

A tree, contracting in the cool of the night,
made a loud noise. It was directly above
him. He yelped in his fright. A panic seized
him, and he ran madly toward the village. He
knew an overpowering desire for the
protection and companionship of man. In
his nostrils was the smell of the camp-
smoke. In his ears the camp-sounds and
cries were ringing loud. He passed out of

-55-

the forest and into the moonlit open where
were no shadows nor darknesses. But no
village greeted his eyes. He had forgotten.
The village had gone away.

His wild flight ceased abruptly. There was
no place to which to flee. He slunk forlornly
through the deserted camp, smelling the
rubbish-heaps and the discarded rags and
tags of the gods. He would have been glad
for the rattle of stones about him, flung by an
angry squaw, glad for the hand of Grey
Beaver descending upon him in wrath;
while he would have welcomed with delight
Lip-lip and the whole snarling, cowardly
pack.

He came to where Grey Beaver's tepee
had stood. In the centre of the space it had
occupied, he sat down. He pointed his nose
at the moon. His throat was afflicted by rigid
spasms, his mouth opened, and in a heart-
broken cry bubbled up his loneliness and
fear, his grief for Kiche, all his past sorrows
and miseries as well as his apprehension of
sufferings and dangers to come. It was the
long wolf-howl, full-throated and mournful,
the first howl he had ever uttered.

The coming of daylight dispelled his fears
but increased his loneliness. The naked
earth, which so shortly before had been so
populous; thrust his loneliness more forcibly
upon him. It did not take him long to make up
his mind. He plunged into the forest and
followed the river bank down the stream. All
day he ran. He did not rest. He seemed
made to run on for ever. His iron-like body
ignored fatigue. And even after fatigue
came, his heritage of endurance braced
him to endless endeavour and enabled him
to drive his complaining body onward.

Where the river swung in against precipitous
bluffs, he climbed the high mountains
behind. Rivers and streams that entered the

main river he forded or swam. Often he took
to the rim-ice that was beginning to form,
and more than once he crashed through and
struggled for life in the icy current. Always
he was on the lookout for the trail of the
gods where it might leave the river and
proceed inland.

White Fang was intelligent beyond the
average of his kind; yet his mental vision
was not wide enough to embrace the other
bank of the Mackenzie. What if the trail of the
gods led out on that side? It never entered
his head. Later on, when he had travelled
more and grown older and wiser and come
to know more of trails and rivers, it might be
that he could grasp and apprehend such a
possibility. But that mental power was yet in
the future. Just now he ran blindly, his own
bank of the Mackenzie alone entering into
his calculations.

All night he ran, blundering in the darkness
into mishaps and obstacles that delayed but
did not daunt. By the middle of the second
day he had been running continuously for
thirty hours, and the iron of his flesh was
giving out. It was the endurance of his mind
that kept him going. He had not eaten in
forty hours, and he was weak with hunger.
The repeated drenchings in the icy water
had likewise had their effect on him. His
handsome coat was draggled. The broad
pads of his feet were bruised and bleeding.
He had begun to limp, and this limp
increased with the hours. To make it worse,
the light of the sky was obscured and snow
began to fall a raw, moist, melting, clinging
snow, slippery under foot, that hid from him
the landscape he traversed, and that
covered over the inequalities of the ground
so that the way of his feet was more difficult
and painful.

Grey Beaver had intended camping that
night on the far bank of the Mackenzie, for it

-56-

was in that direction that the hunting lay. But
on the near bank, shortly before dark, a
moose coming down to drink, had been
espied by Kloo-kooch, who was Grey
Beaver's squaw. Now, had not the moose
come down to drink, had not Mit-sah been
steering out of the course because of the
snow, had not Kloo-kooch sighted the
moose, and had not Grey Beaver killed it
with a lucky shot from his rifle, all
subsequent things would have happened
differently. Grey Beaver would not have
camped on the near side of the Mackenzie,
and White Fang would have passed by and
gone on, either to die or to find his way to
his wild brothers and become one of them a
wolf to the end of his days.

Night had fallen. The snow was flying more
thickly, and White Fang, whimpering softly
to himself as he stumbled and limped along,
came upon a fresh trail in the snow. So
fresh was it that he knew it immediately for
what it was. Whining with eagerness, he
followed back from the river bank and in
among the trees. The camp-sounds came
to his ears. He saw the blaze of the fire,
Kloo kooch cooking, and Grey Beaver
squatting on his hams and mumbling a
chunk of raw tallow. There was fresh meat
in camp!

White Fang expected a beating. He
crouched and bristled a little at the thought
of it. Then he went forward again. He feared
and disliked the beating he knew to be
waiting for him. But he knew, further, that
the comfort of the fire would be his, the
protection of the gods, the companionship
of the dogs the last, a companionship of
enmity, but none the less a companionship
and satisfying to his gregarious needs.

He came cringing and crawling into the
firelight. Grey Beaver saw him, and
stopped munching the tallow. White Fang

crawled slowly, cringing and grovelling in
the abjectness of his abasement and
submission. He crawled straight toward
Grey Beaver, every inch of his progress
becoming slower and more painful. At last
he lay at the master's feet, into whose
possession he now surrendered himself,
voluntarily, body and soul. Of his own
choice, he came in to sit by man's fire and
to be ruled by him. White Fang trembled,
waiting for the punishment to fall upon him.
There was a movement of the hand above
him. He cringed involuntarily under the
expected blow. It did not fall. He stole a
glance upward. Grey Beaver was breaking
the lump of tallow in half! Grey Beaver was
offering him one piece of the tallow! Very
gently and somewhat suspiciously, he first
smelled the tallow and then proceeded to
eat it. Grey Beaver ordered meat to be
brought to him, and guarded him from the
other dogs while he ate. After that, grateful
and content, White Fang lay at Grey
Beaver's feet, gazing at the fire that
warmed him, blinking and dozing, secure in
the knowledge that the morrow would find
him, not wandering forlorn through bleak
forest-stretches, but in the camp of the
man-animals, with the gods to whom he
had given himself and upon whom he was
now dependent.

Chapter 5 The Covenant

When December was well along, Grey
Beaver went on a journey up the
Mackenzie. Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch went
with him. One sled he drove himself, drawn
by dogs he had traded for or borrowed. A
second and smaller sled was driven by Mit-
sah, and to this was harnessed a team of
puppies. It was more of a toy affair than
anything else, yet it was the delight of Mit-
sah, who felt that he was beginning to do a
man's work in the world. Also, he was
learning to drive dogs and to train dogs;

-57-

while the puppies themselves were being
broken in to the harness. Furthermore, the
sled was of some service, for it carried
nearly two hundred pounds of outfit and
food.

White Fang had seen the camp-dogs toiling
in the harness, so that he did not resent
overmuch the first placing of the harness
upon himself. About his neck was put a
moss-stuffed collar, which was connected
by two pulling-traces to a strap that passed
around his chest and over his back. It was to
this that was fastened the long rope by
which he pulled at the sled.

There were seven puppies in the team. The
others had been born earlier in the year and
were nine and ten months old, while White
Fang was only eight months old. Each dog
was fastened to the sled by a single rope.
No two ropes were of the same length,
while the difference in length between any
two ropes was at least that of a dog's body.
Every rope was brought to a ring at the front
end of the sled. The sled itself was without
runners, being a birch-bark toboggan, with
upturned forward end to keep it from
ploughing under the snow. This construction
enabled the weight of the sled and load to
be distributed over the largest snow-
surface; for the snow was crystal-powder
and very soft. Observing the same principle
of widest distribution of weight, the dogs at
the ends of their ropes radiated fan-fashion
from the nose of the sled, so that no dog
trod in another's footsteps.

There was, furthermore, another virtue in
the fan-formation. The ropes of varying
length prevented the dogs attacking from
the rear those that ran in front of them. For a
dog to attack another, it would have to turn
upon one at a shorter rope. In which case it
would find itself face to face with the dog
attacked, and also it would find itself facing

the whip of the driver. But the most peculiar
virtue of all lay in the fact that the dog that
strove to attack one in front of him must pull
the sled faster, and that the faster the sled
travelled, the faster could the dog attacked
run away. Thus, the dog behind could never
catch up with the one in front. The faster he
ran, the faster ran the one he was after, and
the faster ran all the dogs. Incidentally, the
sled went faster, and thus, by cunning
indirection, did man increase his mastery
over the beasts.

Mit-sah resembled his father, much of
whose grey wisdom he possessed. In the
past he had observed Lip-lip's persecution
of White Fang; but at that time Lip-lip was
another man's dog, and Mit-sah had never
dared more than to shy an occasional stone
at him. But now Lip-lip was his dog, and he
proceeded to wreak his vengeance on him
by putting him at the end of the longest rope.
This made Lip-lip the leader, and was
apparently an honour! but in reality it took
away from him all honour, and instead of
being bully and master of the pack, he now
found himself hated and persecuted by the
pack.

Because he ran at the end of the longest
rope, the dogs had always the view of him
running away before them. All that they saw
of him was his bushy tail and fleeing hind
legs a view far less ferocious and
intimidating than his bristling mane and
gleaming fangs. Also, dogs being so
constituted in their mental ways, the sight of
him running away gave desire to run after
him and a feeling that he ran away from
them.

The moment the sled started, the team took
after Lip-lip in a chase that extended
throughout the day. At first he had been
prone to turn upon his pursuers, jealous of
his dignity and wrathful; but at such times

-58-

Mit-sah would throw the stinging lash of the
thirty-foot cariboo-gut whip into his face
and compel him to turn tail and run on. Lip-
lip might face the pack, but he could not
face that whip, and all that was left him to do
was to keep his long rope taut and his flanks
ahead of the teeth of his mates.

But a still greater cunning lurked in the
recesses of the Indian mind. To give point to
unending pursuit of the leader, Mit-sah
favoured him over the other dogs. These
favours aroused in them jealousy and
hatred. In their presence Mit-sah would give
him meat and would give it to him only. This
was maddening to them. They would rage
around just outside the throwing-distance
of the whip, while Lip-lip devoured the meat
and Mit-sah protected him. And when there
was no meat to give, Mit-sah would keep
the team at a distance and make believe to
give meat to Lip-lip.

White Fang took kindly to the work. He had
travelled a greater distance than the other
dogs in the yielding of himself to the rule of
the gods, and he had learned more
thoroughly the futility of opposing their will. In
addition, the persecution he had suffered
from the pack had made the pack less to
him in the scheme of things, and man more.
He had not learned to be dependent on his
kind for companionship. Besides, Kiche
was well-nigh forgotten; and the chief outlet
of expression that remained to him was in
the allegiance he tendered the gods he had
accepted as masters. So he worked hard,
learned discipline, and was obedient.
Faithfulness and willingness characterised
his toil. These are essential traits of the wolf
and the wild-dog when they have become
domesticated, and these traits White Fang
possessed in unusual measure.

A companionship did exist between White
Fang and the other dogs, but it was one of

warfare and enmity. He had never learned
to play with them. He knew only how to fight,
and fight with them he did, returning to them
a hundred-fold the snaps and slashes they
had given him in the days when Lip-lip was
leader of the pack. But Lip-lip was no
longer leader except when he fled away
before his mates at the end of his rope, the
sled bounding along behind. In camp he
kept close to Mit-sah or Grey Beaver or
Kloo-kooch. He did not dare venture away
from the gods, for now the fangs of all dogs
were against him, and he tasted to the
dregs the persecution that had been White
Fang's.

With the overthrow of Lip-lip, White Fang
could have become leader of the pack. But
he was too morose and solitary for that. He
merely thrashed his team-mates.
Otherwise he ignored them. They got out of
his way when he came along; nor did the
boldest of them ever dare to rob him of his
meat. On the contrary, they devoured their
own meat hurriedly, for fear that he would
take it away from them. White Fang knew
the law well: TO OPPRESS THE WEAK
AND OBEY THE STRONG. He ate his
share of meat as rapidly as he could. And
then woe the dog that had not yet finished! A
snarl and a flash of fangs, and that dog
would wail his indignation to the
uncomforting stars while White Fang
finished his portion for him.

Every little while, however, one dog or
another would flame up in revolt and be
promptly subdued. Thus White Fang was
kept in training. He was jealous of the
isolation in which he kept himself in the
midst of the pack, and he fought often to
maintain it. But such fights were of brief
duration. He was too quick for the others.
They were slashed open and bleeding
before they knew what had happened,
were whipped almost before they had

-59-

begun to fight.

As rigid as the sled-discipline of the gods,
was the discipline maintained by White
Fang amongst his fellows. He never
allowed them any latitude. He compelled
them to an unremitting respect for him. They
might do as they pleased amongst
themselves. That was no concern of his. But
it WAS his concern that they leave him alone
in his isolation, get out of his way when he
elected to walk among them, and at all
times acknowledge his mastery over them.
A hint of stiff-leggedness on their part, a
lifted lip or a bristle of hair, and he would be
upon them, merciless and cruel, swiftly
convincing them of the error of their way.

He was a monstrous tyrant. His mastery
was rigid as steel. He oppressed the weak
with a vengeance. Not for nothing had he
been exposed to the pitiless struggles for
life in the day of his cubhood, when his
mother and he, alone and unaided, held
their own and survived in the ferocious
environment of the Wild. And not for nothing
had he learned to walk softly when superior
strength went by. He oppressed the weak,
but he respected the strong. And in the
course of the long journey with Grey Beaver
he walked softly indeed amongst the full-
grown dogs in the camps of the strange
man animals they encountered.

The months passed by. Still continued the
journey of Grey Beaver. White Fang's
strength was developed by the long hours
on trail and the steady toil at the sled; and it
would have seemed that his mental
development was well-nigh complete. He
had come to know quite thoroughly the
world in which he lived. His outlook was
bleak and materialistic. The world as he
saw it was a fierce and brutal world, a world
without warmth, a world in which caresses
and affection and the bright sweetnesses of

the spirit did not exist.

He had no affection for Grey Beaver. True,
he was a god, but a most savage god. White
Fang was glad to acknowledge his
lordship, but it was a lordship based upon
superior intelligence and brute strength.
There was something in the fibre of White
Fang's being that made his lordship a thing
to be desired, else he would not have come
back from the Wild when he did to tender his
allegiance. There were deeps in his nature
which had never been sounded. A kind
word, a caressing touch of the hand, on the
part of Grey Beaver, might have sounded
these deeps; but Grey Beaver did not
caress, nor speak kind words. It was not his
way. His primacy was savage, and
savagely he ruled, administering justice
with a club, punishing transgression with the
pain of a blow, and rewarding merit, not by
kindness, but by withholding a blow.

So White Fang knew nothing of the heaven a
man's hand might contain for him. Besides,
he did not like the hands of the man-
animals. He was suspicious of them. It was
true that they sometimes gave meat, but
more often they gave hurt. Hands were
things to keep away from. They hurled
stones, wielded sticks and clubs and
whips, administered slaps and clouts, and,
when they touched him, were cunning to hurt
with pinch and twist and wrench. In strange
villages he had encountered the hands of
the children and learned that they were cruel
to hurt. Also, he had once nearly had an eye
poked out by a toddling papoose. From
these experiences he became suspicious
of all children. He could not tolerate them.
When they came near with their ominous
hands, he got up.

It was in a village at the Great Slave Lake,
that, in the course of resenting the evil of the
hands of the man-animals, he came to

-60-

modify the law that he had learned from
Grey Beaver: namely, that the unpardonable
crime was to bite one of the gods. In this
village, after the custom of all dogs in all
villages, White Fang went foraging, for
food. A boy was chopping frozen moose-
meat with an axe, and the chips were flying
in the snow. White Fang, sliding by in quest
of meat, stopped and began to eat the
chips. He observed the boy lay down the
axe and take up a stout club. White Fang
sprang clear, just in time to escape the
descending blow. The boy pursued him,
and he, a stranger in the village, fled
between two tepees to find himself
cornered against a high earth bank.

There was no escape for White Fang. The
only way out was between the two tepees,
and this the boy guarded. Holding his club
prepared to strike, he drew in on his
cornered quarry. White Fang was furious.
He faced the boy, bristling and snarling, his
sense of justice outraged. He knew the law
of forage. All the wastage of meat, such as
the frozen chips, belonged to the dog that
found it. He had done no wrong, broken no
law, yet here was this boy preparing to give
him a beating. White Fang scarcely knew
what happened. He did it in a surge of rage.
And he did it so quickly that the boy did not
know either. All the boy knew was that he
had in some unaccountable way been
overturned into the snow, and that his club-
hand had been ripped wide open by White
Fang's teeth.

But White Fang knew that he had broken the
law of the gods. He had driven his teeth into
the sacred flesh of one of them, and could
expect nothing but a most terrible
punishment. He fled away to Grey Beaver,
behind whose protecting legs he crouched
when the bitten boy and the boy's family
came, demanding vengeance. But they
went away with vengeance unsatisfied.

Grey Beaver defended White Fang. So did
Mit-sah and Kloo-kooch. White Fang,
listening to the wordy war and watching the
angry gestures, knew that his act was
justified. And so it came that he learned
there were gods and gods. There were his
gods, and there were other gods, and
between them there was a difference.
Justice or injustice, it was all the same, he
must take all things from the hands of his
own gods. But he was not compelled to take
injustice from the other gods. It was his
privilege to resent it with his teeth. And this
also was a law of the gods.

Before the day was out, White Fang was to
learn more about this law. Mit-sah, alone,
gathering firewood in the forest,
encountered the boy that had been bitten.
With him were other boys. Hot words
passed. Then all the boys attacked Mit-sah.
It was going hard with him. Blows were
raining upon him from all sides. White Fang
looked on at first. This was an affair of the
gods, and no concern of his. Then he
realised that this was Mit-sah, one of his
own particular gods, who was being
maltreated. It was no reasoned impulse that
made White Fang do what he then did. A
mad rush of anger sent him leaping in
amongst the combatants. Five minutes later
the landscape was covered with fleeing
boys, many of whom dripped blood upon
the snow in token that White Fang's teeth
had not been idle. When Mit-sah told the
story in camp, Grey Beaver ordered meat to
be given to White Fang. He ordered much
meat to be given, and White Fang, gorged
and sleepy by the fire, knew that the law had
received its verification.

It was in line with these experiences that
White Fang came to learn the law of
property and the duty of the defence of
property. From the protection of his god's
body to the protection of his god's

-61-

possessions was a step, and this step he
made. What was his god's was to be
defended against all the world even to the
extent of biting other gods. Not only was
such an act sacrilegious in its nature, but it
was fraught with peril. The gods were all-
powerful, and a dog was no match against
them; yet White Fang learned to face them,
fiercely belligerent and unafraid. Duty rose
above fear, and thieving gods learned to
leave Grey Beaver's property alone.

One thing, in this connection, White Fang
quickly learnt, and that was that a thieving
god was usually a cowardly god and prone
to run away at the sounding of the alarm.
Also, he learned that but brief time elapsed
between his sounding of the alarm and Grey
Beaver coming to his aid. He came to know
that it was not fear of him that drove the thief
away, but fear of Grey Beaver. White Fang
did not give the alarm by barking. He never
barked. His method was to drive straight at
the intruder, and to sink his teeth in if he
could. Because he was morose and
solitary, having nothing to do with the other
dogs, he was unusually fitted to guard his
master's property; and in this he was
encouraged and trained by Grey Beaver.
One result of this was to make White Fang
more ferocious and indomitable, and more
solitary.

The months went by, binding stronger and
stronger the covenant between dog and
man. This was the ancient covenant that the
first wolf that came in from the Wild entered
into with man. And, like all succeeding
wolves and wild dogs that had done
likewise, White Fang worked the covenant
out for himself. The terms were simple. For
the possession of a flesh-and-blood god,
he exchanged his own liberty. Food and
fire, protection and companionship, were
some of the things he received from the
god. In return, he guarded the god's

property, defended his body, worked for
him, and obeyed him.

The possession of a god implies service.
White Fang's was a service of duty and
awe, but not of love. He did not know what
love was. He had no experience of love.
Kiche was a remote memory. Besides, not
only had he abandoned the Wild and his kind
when he gave himself up to man, but the
terms of the covenant were such that if ever
he met Kiche again he would not desert his
god to go with her. His allegiance to man
seemed somehow a law of his being
greater than the love of liberty, of kind and
kin.

Chapter 6 The Famine

The spring of the year was at hand when
Grey Beaver finished his long journey. It
was April, and White Fang was a year old
when he pulled into the home villages and
was loosed from the harness by Mit-sah.
Though a long way from his full growth,
White Fang, next to Lip-lip, was the largest
yearling in the village. Both from his father,
the wolf, and from Kiche, he had inherited
stature and strength, and already he was
measuring up alongside the full-grown
dogs. But he had not yet grown compact.
His body was slender and rangy, and his
strength more stringy than massive, His
coat was the true wolf-grey, and to all
appearances he was true wolf himself. The
quarter-strain of dog he had inherited from
Kiche had left no mark on him physically,
though it had played its part in his mental
make-up.

He wandered through the village,
recognising with staid satisfaction the
various gods he had known before the long
journey. Then there were the dogs, puppies
growing up like himself, and grown dogs
that did not look so large and formidable as

-62-

the memory pictures he retained of them.
Also, he stood less in fear of them than
formerly, stalking among them with a
certain careless ease that was as new to
him as it was enjoyable.

There was Baseek, a grizzled old fellow
that in his younger days had but to uncover
his fangs to send White Fang cringing and
crouching to the right about. From him White
Fang had learned much of his own
insignificance; and from him he was now to
learn much of the change and development
that had taken place in himself. While
Baseek had been growing weaker with
age, White Fang had been growing stronger
with youth.

It was at the cutting-up of a moose, fresh-
killed, that White Fang learned of the
changed relations in which he stood to the
dog world. He had got for himself a hoof
and part of the shin-bone, to which quite a
bit of meat was attached. Withdrawn from
the immediate scramble of the other dogs in
fact out of sight behind a thicket he was
devouring his prize, when Baseek rushed in
upon him. Before he knew what he was
doing, he had slashed the intruder twice
and sprung clear. Baseek was surprised by
the other's temerity and swiftness of attack.
He stood, gazing stupidly across at White
Fang, the raw, red shin-bone between
them.

Baseek was old, and already he had come
to know the increasing valour of the dogs it
had been his wont to bully. Bitter
experiences these, which, perforce, he
swallowed, calling upon all his wisdom to
cope with them. In the old days he would
have sprung upon White Fang in a fury of
righteous wrath. But now his waning
powers would not permit such a course. He
bristled fiercely and looked ominously
across the shin-bone at White Fang. And

White Fang, resurrecting quite a deal of the
old awe, seemed to wilt and to shrink in
upon himself and grow small, as he cast
about in his mind for a way to beat a retreat
not too inglorious.

And right here Baseek erred. Had he
contented himself with looking fierce and
ominous, all would have been well. White
Fang, on the verge of retreat, would have
retreated, leaving the meat to him. But
Baseek did not wait. He considered the
victory already his and stepped forward to
the meat. As he bent his head carelessly to
smell it, White Fang bristled slightly. Even
then it was not too late for Baseek to
retrieve the situation. Had he merely stood
over the meat, head up and glowering,
White Fang would ultimately have slunk
away. But the fresh meat was strong in
Baseek's nostrils, and greed urged him to
take a bite of it.

This was too much for White Fang. Fresh
upon his months of mastery over his own
team-mates, it was beyond his self-control
to stand idly by while another devoured the
meat that belonged to him. He struck, after
his custom, without warning. With the first
slash, Baseek's right ear was ripped into
ribbons. He was astounded at the
suddenness of it. But more things, and most
grievous ones, were happening with equal
suddenness. He was knocked off his feet.
His throat was bitten. While he was
struggling to his feet the young dog sank
teeth twice into his shoulder. The swiftness
of it was bewildering. He made a futile rush
at White Fang, clipping the empty air with an
outraged snap. The next moment his nose
was laid open, and he was staggering
backward away from the meat.

The situation was now reversed. White Fang
stood over the shin bone, bristling and
menacing, while Baseek stood a little way

-63-

off, preparing to retreat. He dared not risk a
fight with this young lightning-flash, and
again he knew, and more bitterly, the
enfeeblement of oncoming age. His
attempt to maintain his dignity was heroic.
Calmly turning his back upon young dog and
shin-bone, as though both were beneath
his notice and unworthy of his
consideration, he stalked grandly away.
Nor, until well out of sight, did he stop to lick
his bleeding wounds.

The effect on White Fang was to give him a
greater faith in himself, and a greater pride.
He walked less softly among the grown
dogs; his attitude toward them was less
compromising. Not that he went out of his
way looking for trouble. Far from it. But upon
his way he demanded consideration. He
stood upon his right to go his way
unmolested and to give trail to no dog. He
had to be taken into account, that was all.
He was no longer to be disregarded and
ignored, as was the lot of puppies, and as
continued to be the lot of the puppies that
were his team-mates. They got out of the
way, gave trail to the grown dogs, and gave
up meat to them under compulsion. But
White Fang, uncompanionable, solitary,
morose, scarcely looking to right or left,
redoubtable, forbidding of aspect, remote
and alien, was accepted as an equal by his
puzzled elders. They quickly learned to
leave him alone, neither venturing hostile
acts nor making overtures of friendliness. If
they left him alone, he left them alone a state
of affairs that they found, after a few
encounters, to be pre eminently desirable.

In midsummer White Fang had an
experience. Trotting along in his silent way
to investigate a new tepee which had been
erected on the edge of the village while he
was away with the hunters after moose, he
came full upon Kiche. He paused and
looked at her. He remembered her vaguely,

but he REMEMBERED her, and that was
more than could be said for her. She lifted
her lip at him in the old snarl of menace, and
his memory became clear. His forgotten
cubhood, all that was associated with that
familiar snarl, rushed back to him. Before
he had known the gods, she had been to
him the centre-pin of the universe. The old
familiar feelings of that time came back
upon him, surged up within him. He
bounded towards her joyously, and she met
him with shrewd fangs that laid his cheek
open to the bone. He did not understand. He
backed away, bewildered and puzzled.

But it was not Kiche's fault. A wolf-mother
was not made to remember her cubs of a
year or so before. So she did not remember
White Fang. He was a strange animal, an
intruder; and her present litter of puppies
gave her the right to resent such intrusion.

One of the puppies sprawled up to White
Fang. They were half brothers, only they did
not know it. White Fang sniffed the puppy
curiously, whereupon Kiche rushed upon
him, gashing is face a second time. He
backed farther away. All the old memories
and associations died down again and
passed into the grave from which they had
been resurrected. He looked at Kiche
licking her puppy and stopping now and
then to snarl at him. She was without value
to him. He had learned to get along without
her. Her meaning was forgotten. There was
no place for her in his scheme of things, as
there was no place for him in hers.

He was still standing, stupid and
bewildered, the memories forgotten,
wondering what it was all about, when
Kiche attacked him a third time, intent on
driving him away altogether from the
vicinity. And White Fang allowed himself to
be driven away. This was a female of his
kind, and it was a law of his kind that the

-64-

males must not fight the females. He did not
know anything about this law, for it was no
generalisation of the mind, not a something
acquired by experience of the world. He
knew it as a secret prompting, as an urge of
instinct of the same instinct that made him
howl at the moon and stars of nights, and
that made him fear death and the unknown.

The months went by. White Fang grew
stronger, heavier, and more compact, while
his character was developing along the
lines laid down by his heredity and his
environment. His heredity was a life stuff
that may be likened to clay. It possessed
many possibilities, was capable of being
moulded into many different forms.
Environment served to model the clay, to
give it a particular form. Thus, had White
Fang never come in to the fires of man, the
Wild would have moulded him into a true
wolf. But the gods had given him a different
environment, and he was moulded into a
dog that was rather wolfish, but that was a
dog and not a wolf.

And so, according to the clay of his nature
and the pressure of his surroundings, his
character was being moulded into a certain
particular shape. There was no escaping it.
He was becoming more morose, more
uncompanionable, more solitary, more
ferocious; while the dogs were learning
more and more that it was better to be at
peace with him than at war, and Grey
Beaver was coming to prize him more
greatly with the passage of each day.

White Fang, seeming to sum up strength in
all his qualities, nevertheless suffered from
one besetting weakness. He could not
stand being laughed at. The laughter of men
was a hateful thing. They might laugh
among themselves about anything they
pleased except himself, and he did not
mind. But the moment laughter was turned

upon him he would fly into a most terrible
rage. Grave, dignified, sombre, a laugh
made him frantic to ridiculousness. It so
outraged him and upset him that for hours
he would behave like a demon. And woe to
the dog that at such times ran foul of him. He
knew the law too well to take it out of Grey
Beaver; behind Grey Beaver were a club
and godhead. But behind the dogs there
was nothing but space, and into this space
they flew when White Fang came on the
scene, made mad by laughter.

In the third year of his life there came a great
famine to the Mackenzie Indians. In the
summer the fish failed. In the winter the
cariboo forsook their accustomed track.
Moose were scarce, the rabbits almost
disappeared, hunting and preying animals
perished. Denied their usual food-supply,
weakened by hunger, they fell upon and
devoured one another. Only the strong
survived. White Fang's gods were always
hunting animals. The old and the weak of
them died of hunger. There was wailing in
the village, where the women and children
went without in order that what little they had
might go into the bellies of the lean and
hollow-eyed hunters who trod the forest in
the vain pursuit of meat.

To such extremity were the gods driven that
they ate the soft tanned leather of their
mocassins and mittens, while the dogs ate
the harnesses off their backs and the very
whip-lashes. Also, the dogs ate one
another, and also the gods ate the dogs.
The weakest and the more worthless were
eaten first. The dogs that still lived, looked
on and understood. A few of the boldest
and wisest forsook the fires of the gods,
which had now become a shambles, and
fled into the forest, where, in the end, they
starved to death or were eaten by wolves.

In this time of misery, White Fang, too, stole

-65-

away into the woods. He was better fitted
for the life than the other dogs, for he had
the training of his cubhood to guide him.
Especially adept did he become in stalking
small living things. He would lie concealed
for hours, following every movement of a
cautious tree-squirrel, waiting, with a
patience as huge as the hunger he suffered
from, until the squirrel ventured out upon the
ground. Even then, White Fang was not
premature. He waited until he was sure of
striking before the squirrel could gain a tree-
refuge. Then, and not until then, would he
flash from his hiding-place, a grey
projectile, incredibly swift, never failing its
mark the fleeing squirrel that fled not fast
enough.

Successful as he was with squirrels, there
was one difficulty that prevented him from
living and growing fat on them. There were
not enough squirrels. So he was driven to
hunt still smaller things. So acute did his
hunger become at times that he was not
above rooting out wood-mice from their
burrows in the ground. Nor did he scorn to
do battle with a weasel as hungry as himself
and many times more ferocious.

In the worst pinches of the famine he stole
back to the fires of the gods. But he did not
go into the fires. He lurked in the forest,
avoiding discovery and robbing the snares
at the rare intervals when game was caught.
He even robbed Grey Beaver's snare of a
rabbit at a time when Grey Beaver
staggered and tottered through the forest,
sitting down often to rest, what of weakness
and of shortness of breath.

One day While Fang encountered a young
wolf, gaunt and scrawny, loose-jointed
with famine. Had he not been hungry
himself, White Fang might have gone with
him and eventually found his way into the
pack amongst his wild brethren. As it was,

he ran the young wolf down and killed and
ate him.

Fortune seemed to favour him. Always,
when hardest pressed for food, he found
something to kill. Again, when he was
weak, it was his luck that none of the larger
preying animals chanced upon him. Thus,
he was strong from the two days' eating a
lynx had afforded him when the hungry wolf-
pack ran full tilt upon him. It was a long, cruel
chase, but he was better nourished than
they, and in the end outran them. And not
only did he outrun them, but, circling widely
back on his track, he gathered in one of his
exhausted pursuers.

After that he left that part of the country and
journeyed over to the valley wherein he had
been born. Here, in the old lair, he
encountered Kiche. Up to her old tricks,
she, too, had fled the inhospitable fires of
the gods and gone back to her old refuge to
give birth to her young. Of this litter but one
remained alive when White Fang came
upon the scene, and this one was not
destined to live long. Young life had little
chance in such a famine.

Kiche's greeting of her grown son was
anything but affectionate. But White Fang
did not mind. He had outgrown his mother.
So he turned tail philosophically and trotted
on up the stream. At the forks he took the
turning to the left, where he found the lair of
the lynx with whom his mother and he had
fought long before. Here, in the abandoned
lair, he settled down and rested for a day.

During the early summer, in the last days of
the famine, he met Lip-lip, who had
likewise taken to the woods, where he had
eked out a miserable existence.

White Fang came upon him unexpectedly.
Trotting in opposite directions along the

-66-

base of a high bluff, they rounded a corner
of rock and found themselves face to face.
They paused with instant alarm, and looked
at each other suspiciously.

White Fang was in splendid condition. His
hunting had been good, and for a week he
had eaten his fill. He was even gorged from
his latest kill. But in the moment he looked at
Lip-lip his hair rose on end all along his
back. It was an involuntary bristling on his
part, the physical state that in the past had
always accompanied the mental state
produced in him by Lip-lip's bullying and
persecution. As in the past he had bristled
and snarled at sight of Lip-lip, so now, and
automatically, he bristled and snarled. He
did not waste any time. The thing was done
thoroughly and with despatch. Lip-lip
essayed to back away, but White Fang
struck him hard, shoulder to shoulder. Lip-
lip was overthrown and rolled upon his
back. White Fang's teeth drove into the
scrawny throat. There was a death-
struggle, during which White Fang walked
around, stiff legged and observant. Then he
resumed his course and trotted on along the
base of the bluff.

One day, not long after, he came to the
edge of the forest, where a narrow stretch
of open land sloped down to the Mackenzie.
He had been over this ground before, when
it was bare, but now a village occupied it.
Still hidden amongst the trees, he paused to
study the situation. Sights and sounds and
scents were familiar to him. It was the old
village changed to a new place. But sights
and sounds and smells were different from
those he had last had when he fled away
from it. There was no whimpering nor
wailing. Contented sounds saluted his ear,
and when he heard the angry voice of a
woman he knew it to be the anger that
proceeds from a full stomach. And there
was a smell in the air of fish. There was

food. The famine was gone. He came out
boldly from the forest and trotted into camp
straight to Grey Beaver's tepee. Grey
Beaver was not there; but Kloo-kooch
welcomed him with glad cries and the
whole of a fresh-caught fish, and he lay
down to wait Grey Beaver's coming.

Part IV.

Chapter 1 The Enemy Of His Kind

Had there been in White Fang's nature any
possibility, no matter how remote, of his
ever coming to fraternise with his kind, such
possibility was irretrievably destroyed when
he was made leader of the sled-team. For
now the dogs hated him hated him for the
extra meat bestowed upon him by Mit-sah;
hated him for all the real and fancied
favours he received; hated him for that he
fled always at the head of the team, his
waving brush of a tail and his perpetually
retreating hind-quarters for ever
maddening their eyes.

And White Fang just as bitterly hated them
back. Being sled-leader was anything but
gratifying to him. To be compelled to run
away before the yelling pack, every dog of
which, for three years, he had thrashed and
mastered, was almost more than he could
endure. But endure it he must, or perish,
and the life that was in him had no desire to
perish out. The moment Mit-sah gave his
order for the start, that moment the whole
team, with eager, savage cries, sprang
forward at White Fang.

There was no defence for him. If he turned
upon them, Mit-sah would throw the
stinging lash of the whip into his face. Only
remained to him to run away. He could not
encounter that howling horde with his tail
and hind-quarters. These were scarcely fit
weapons with which to meet the many

-67-

merciless fangs. So run away he did,
violating his own nature and pride with every
leap he made, and leaping all day long.

One cannot violate the promptings of one's
nature without having that nature recoil upon
itself. Such a recoil is like that of a hair,
made to grow out from the body, turning
unnaturally upon the direction of its growth
and growing into the body a rankling,
festering thing of hurt. And so with White
Fang. Every urge of his being impelled him
to spring upon the pack that cried at his
heels, but it was the will of the gods that this
should not be; and behind the will, to
enforce it, was the whip of cariboo-gut with
its biting thirty-foot lash. So White Fang
could only eat his heart in bitterness and
develop a hatred and malice
commensurate with the ferocity and
indomitability of his nature.

If ever a creature was the enemy of its kind,
White Fang was that creature. He asked no
quarter, gave none. He was continually
marred and scarred by the teeth of the
pack, and as continually he left his own
marks upon the pack. Unlike most leaders,
who, when camp was made and the dogs
were unhitched, huddled near to the gods
for protection, White Fang disdained such
protection. He walked boldly about the
camp, inflicting punishment in the night for
what he had suffered in the day. In the time
before he was made leader of the team, the
pack had learned to get out of his way. But
now it was different. Excited by the day-
long pursuit of him, swayed subconsciously
by the insistent iteration on their brains of
the sight of him fleeing away, mastered by
the feeling of mastery enjoyed all day, the
dogs could not bring themselves to give way
to him. When he appeared amongst them,
there was always a squabble. His progress
was marked by snarl and snap and growl.
The very atmosphere he breathed was

surcharged with hatred and malice, and this
but served to increase the hatred and
malice within him.

When Mit-sah cried out his command for the
team to stop, White Fang obeyed. At first
this caused trouble for the other dogs. All of
them would spring upon the hated leader
only to find the tables turned. Behind him
would be Mit-sah, the great whip singing in
his hand. So the dogs came to understand
that when the team stopped by order, White
Fang was to be let alone. But when White
Fang stopped without orders, then it was
allowed them to spring upon him and
destroy him if they could. After several
experiences, White Fang never stopped
without orders. He learned quickly. It was in
the nature of things, that he must learn
quickly if he were to survive the unusually
severe conditions under which life was
vouchsafed him.

But the dogs could never learn the lesson to
leave him alone in camp. Each day,
pursuing him and crying defiance at him, the
lesson of the previous night was erased,
and that night would have to be learned over
again, to be as immediately forgotten.
Besides, there was a greater consistence
in their dislike of him. They sensed between
themselves and him a difference of kind
cause sufficient in itself for hostility. Like
him, they were domesticated wolves. But
they had been domesticated for
generations. Much of the Wild had been lost,
so that to them the Wild was the unknown,
the terrible, the ever-menacing and ever
warring. But to him, in appearance and
action and impulse, still clung the Wild. He
symbolised it, was its personification: so
that when they showed their teeth to him
they were defending themselves against
the powers of destruction that lurked in the
shadows of the forest and in the dark
beyond the camp-fire.

-68-

But there was one lesson the dogs did
learn, and that was to keep together. White
Fang was too terrible for any of them to face
single-handed. They met him with the
mass-formation, otherwise he would have
killed them, one by one, in a night. As it was,
he never had a chance to kill them. He might
roll a dog off its feet, but the pack would be
upon him before he could follow up and
deliver the deadly throat-stroke. At the first
hint of conflict, the whole team drew
together and faced him. The dogs had
quarrels among themselves, but these were
forgotten when trouble was brewing with
White Fang.

On the other hand, try as they would, they
could not kill White Fang. He was too quick
for them, too formidable, too wise. He
avoided tight places and always backed out
of it when they bade fair to surround him.
While, as for getting him off his feet, there
was no dog among them capable of doing
the trick. His feet clung to the earth with the
same tenacity that he clung to life. For that
matter, life and footing were synonymous in
this unending warfare with the pack, and
none knew it better than White Fang.

So he became the enemy of his kind,
domesticated wolves that they were,
softened by the fires of man, weakened in
the sheltering shadow of man's strength.
White Fang was bitter and implacable. The
clay of him was so moulded. He declared a
vendetta against all dogs. And so terribly
did he live this vendetta that Grey Beaver,
fierce savage himself, could not but marvel
at White Fang's ferocity. Never, he swore,
had there been the like of this animal; and
the Indians in strange villages swore
likewise when they considered the tale of
his killings amongst their dogs.

When White Fang was nearly five years old,
Grey Beaver took him on another great

journey, and long remembered was the
havoc he worked amongst the dogs of the
many villages along the Mackenzie, across
the Rockies, and down the Porcupine to the
Yukon. He revelled in the vengeance he
wreaked upon his kind. They were ordinary,
unsuspecting dogs. They were not
prepared for his swiftness and directness,
for his attack without warning. They did not
know him for what he was, a lightning-flash
of slaughter. They bristled up to him, stiff-
legged and challenging, while he, wasting
no time on elaborate preliminaries,
snapping into action like a steel spring, was
at their throats and destroying them before
they knew what was happening and while
they were yet in the throes of surprise.

He became an adept at fighting. He
economised. He never wasted his strength,
never tussled. He was in too quickly for that,
and, if he missed, was out again too
quickly. The dislike of the wolf for close
quarters was his to an unusual degree. He
could not endure a prolonged contact with
another body. It smacked of danger. It made
him frantic. He must be away, free, on his
own legs, touching no living thing. It was the
Wild still clinging to him, asserting itself
through him. This feeling had been
accentuated by the Ishmaelite life he had
led from his puppyhood. Danger lurked in
contacts. It was the trap, ever the trap, the
fear of it lurking deep in the life of him,
woven into the fibre of him

In consequence, the strange dogs he
encountered had no chance against him. He
eluded their fangs. He got them, or got
away, himself untouched in either event. In
the natural course of things there were
exceptions to this. There were times when
several dogs, pitching on to him, punished
him before he could get away; and there
were times when a single dog scored
deeply on him. But these were accidents. In

-69-

the main, so efficient a fighter had he
become, he went his way unscathed.

Another advantage he possessed was that
of correctly judging time and distance. Not
that he did this consciously, however. He
did not calculate such things. It was all
automatic. His eyes saw correctly, and the
nerves carried the vision correctly to his
brain. The parts of him were better adjusted
than those of the average dog. They worked
together more smoothly and steadily. His
was a better, far better, nervous, mental,
and muscular co ordination. When his eyes
conveyed to his brain the moving image of
an action, his brain without conscious
effort, knew the space that limited that
action and the time required for its
completion. Thus, he could avoid the leap of
another dog, or the drive of its fangs, and at
the same moment could seize the
infinitesimal fraction of time in which to
deliver his own attack. Body and brain, his
was a more perfected mechanism. Not that
he was to be praised for it. Nature had been
more generous to him than to the average
animal, that was all.

It was in the summer that White Fang arrived
at Fort Yukon. Grey Beaver had crossed the
great watershed between Mackenzie and
the Yukon in the late winter, and spent the
spring in hunting among the western
outlying spurs of the Rockies. Then, after
the break-up of the ice on the Porcupine, he
had built a canoe and paddled down that
stream to where it effected its junction with
the Yukon just under the Artic circle. Here
stood the old Hudson's Bay Company fort;
and here were many Indians, much food,
and unprecedented excitement. It was the
summer of 1898, and thousands of gold
hunters were going up the Yukon to Dawson
and the Klondike. Still hundreds of miles
from their goal, nevertheless many of them
had been on the way for a year, and the

least any of them had travelled to get that far
was five thousand miles, while some had
come from the other side of the world.

Here Grey Beaver stopped. A whisper of
the gold-rush had reached his ears, and he
had come with several bales of furs, and
another of gut-sewn mittens and
moccasins. He would not have ventured so
long a trip had he not expected generous
profits. But what he had expected was
nothing to what he realised. His wildest
dreams had not exceeded a hundred per
cent. profit; he made a thousand per cent.
And like a true Indian, he settled down to
trade carefully and slowly, even if it took all
summer and the rest of the winter to
dispose of his goods.

It was at Fort Yukon that White Fang saw his
first white men. As compared with the
Indians he had known, they were to him
another race of beings, a race of superior
gods. They impressed him as possessing
superior power, and it is on power that
godhead rests. White Fang did not reason it
out, did not in his mind make the sharp
generalisation that the white gods were
more powerful. It was a feeling, nothing
more, and yet none the less potent. As, in
his puppyhood, the looming bulks of the
tepees, man-reared, had affected him as
manifestations of power, so was he
affected now by the houses and the huge
fort all of massive logs. Here was power.
Those white gods were strong. They
possessed greater mastery over matter
than the gods he had known, most powerful
among which was Grey Beaver. And yet
Grey Beaver was as a child-god among
these white-skinned ones.

To be sure, White Fang only felt these
things. He was not conscious of them. Yet it
is upon feeling, more often than thinking,
that animals act; and every act White Fang

-70-

now performed was based upon the feeling
that the white men were the superior gods.
In the first place he was very suspicious of
them. There was no telling what unknown
terrors were theirs, what unknown hurts they
could administer. He was curious to
observe them, fearful of being noticed by
them. For the first few hours he was content
with slinking around and watching them
from a safe distance. Then he saw that no
harm befell the dogs that were near to them,
and he came in closer.

In turn he was an object of great curiosity to
them. His wolfish appearance caught their
eyes at once, and they pointed him out to
one another. This act of pointing put White
Fang on his guard, and when they tried to
approach him he showed his teeth and
backed away. Not one succeeded in laying
a hand on him, and it was well that they did
not.

White Fang soon learned that very few of
these gods not more than a dozen lived at
this place. Every two or three days a
steamer (another and colossal
manifestation of power) came into the bank
and stopped for several hours. The white
men came from off these steamers and
went away on them again. There seemed
untold numbers of these white men. In the
first day or so, he saw more of them than he
had seen Indians in all his life; and as the
days went by they continued to come up the
river, stop, and then go on up the river out of
sight.

But if the white gods were all-powerful,
their dogs did not amount to much. This
White Fang quickly discovered by mixing
with those that came ashore with their
masters. They were irregular shapes and
sizes. Some were short-legged too short;
others were long legged too long. They had
hair instead of fur, and a few had very little

hair at that. And none of them knew how to
fight.

As an enemy of his kind, it was in White
Fang's province to fight with them. This he
did, and he quickly achieved for them a
mighty contempt. They were soft and
helpless, made much noise, and floundered
around clumsily trying to accomplish by
main strength what he accomplished by
dexterity and cunning. They rushed
bellowing at him. He sprang to the side.
They did not know what had become of him;
and in that moment he struck them on the
shoulder, rolling them off their feet and
delivering his stroke at the throat.

Sometimes this stroke was successful, and
a stricken dog rolled in the dirt, to be
pounced upon and torn to pieces by the
pack of Indian dogs that waited. White Fang
was wise. He had long since learned that
the gods were made angry when their dogs
were killed. The white men were no
exception to this. So he was content, when
he had overthrown and slashed wide the
throat of one of their dogs, to drop back and
let the pack go in and do the cruel finishing
work. It was then that the white men rushed
in, visiting their wrath heavily on the pack,
while White Fang went free. He would stand
off at a little distance and look on, while
stones, clubs, axes, and all sorts of
weapons fell upon his fellows. White Fang
was very wise.

But his fellows grew wise in their own way;
and in this White Fang grew wise with them.
They learned that it was when a steamer
first tied to the bank that they had their fun.
After the first two or three strange dogs had
been downed and destroyed, the white men
hustled their own animals back on board
and wrecked savage vengeance on the
offenders. One white man, having seen his
dog, a setter, torn to pieces before his

-71-

eyes, drew a revolver. He fired rapidly, six
times, and six of the pack lay dead or dying
another manifestation of power that sank
deep into White Fang's consciousness.

White Fang enjoyed it all. He did not love his
kind, and he was shrewd enough to escape
hurt himself. At first, the killing of the white
men's dogs had been a diversion. After a
time it became his occupation. There was
no work for him to do. Grey Beaver was
busy trading and getting wealthy. So White
Fang hung around the landing with the
disreputable gang of Indian dogs, waiting
for steamers. With the arrival of a steamer
the fun began. After a few minutes, by the
time the white men had got over their
surprise, the gang scattered. The fun was
over until the next steamer should arrive.

But it can scarcely be said that White Fang
was a member of the gang. He did not
mingle with it, but remained aloof, always
himself, and was even feared by it. It is true,
he worked with it. He picked the quarrel with
the strange dog while the gang waited. And
when he had overthrown the strange dog
the gang went in to finish it. But it is equally
true that he then withdrew, leaving the gang
to receive the punishment of the outraged
gods.

It did not require much exertion to pick these
quarrels. All he had to do, when the strange
dogs came ashore, was to show himself.
When they saw him they rushed for him. It
was their instinct. He was the Wild the
unknown, the terrible, the ever-menacing,
the thing that prowled in the darkness
around the fires of the primeval world when
they, cowering close to the fires, were
reshaping their instincts, learning to fear the
Wild out of which they had come, and which
they had deserted and betrayed.
Generation by generation, down all the
generations, had this fear of the Wild been

stamped into their natures. For centuries the
Wild had stood for terror and destruction.
And during all this time free licence had
been theirs, from their masters, to kill the
things of the Wild. In doing this they had
protected both themselves and the gods
whose companionship they shared

And so, fresh from the soft southern world,
these dogs, trotting down the gang-plank
and out upon the Yukon shore had but to see
White Fang to experience the irresistible
impulse to rush upon him and destroy him.
They might be town-reared dogs, but the
instinctive fear of the Wild was theirs just the
same. Not alone with their own eyes did
they see the wolfish creature in the clear
light of day, standing before them. They
saw him with the eyes of their ancestors,
and by their inherited memory they knew
White Fang for the wolf, and they
remembered the ancient feud.

All of which served to make White Fang's
days enjoyable. If the sight of him drove
these strange dogs upon him, so much the
better for him, so much the worse for them.
They looked upon him as legitimate prey,
and as legitimate prey he looked upon
them.

Not for nothing had he first seen the light of
day in a lonely lair and fought his first fights
with the ptarmigan, the weasel, and the lynx.
And not for nothing had his puppyhood been
made bitter by the persecution of Lip-lip
and the whole puppy pack. It might have
been otherwise, and he would then have
been otherwise. Had Lip-lip not existed, he
would have passed his puppyhood with the
other puppies and grown up more doglike
and with more liking for dogs. Had Grey
Beaver possessed the plummet of affection
and love, he might have sounded the deeps
of White Fang's nature and brought up to the
surface all manner of kindly qualities. But

-72-

these things had not been so. The clay of
White Fang had been moulded until he
became what he was, morose and lonely,
unloving and ferocious, the enemy of all his
kind.

Chapter 2 The Mad God

A small number of white men lived in Fort
Yukon. These men had been long in the
country. They called themselves Sour-
doughs, and took great pride in so
classifying themselves. For other men, new
in the land, they felt nothing but disdain. The
men who came ashore from the steamers
were newcomers. They were known as
CHECHAQUOS, and they always wilted at
the application of the name. They made
their bread with baking-powder. This was
the invidious distinction between them and
the Sour-doughs, who, forsooth, made
their bread from sour-dough because they
had no baking-powder.

All of which is neither here nor there. The
men in the fort disdained the newcomers
and enjoyed seeing them come to grief.
Especially did they enjoy the havoc worked
amongst the newcomers' dogs by White
Fang and his disreputable gang. When a
steamer arrived, the men of the fort made it
a point always to come down to the bank
and see the fun. They looked forward to it
with as much anticipation as did the Indian
dogs, while they were not slow to
appreciate the savage and crafty part
played by White Fang.

But there was one man amongst them who
particularly enjoyed the sport. He would
come running at the first sound of a
steamboat's whistle; and when the last fight
was over and White Fang and the pack had
scattered, he would return slowly to the fort,
his face heavy with regret. Sometimes,
when a soft southland dog went down,

shrieking its death-cry under the fangs of
the pack, this man would be unable to
contain himself, and would leap into the air
and cry out with delight. And always he had
a sharp and covetous eye for White Fang.

This man was called "Beauty" by the other
men of the fort. No one knew his first name,
and in general he was known in the country
as Beauty Smith. But he was anything save
a beauty. To antithesis was due his naming.
He was pre-eminently unbeautiful. Nature
had been niggardly with him. He was a
small man to begin with; and upon his
meagre frame was deposited an even
more strikingly meagre head. Its apex might
be likened to a point. In fact, in his boyhood,
before he had been named Beauty by his
fellows, he had been called "Pinhead."

Backward, from the apex, his head slanted
down to his neck and forward it slanted
uncompromisingly to meet a low and
remarkably wide forehead. Beginning here,
as though regretting her parsimony, Nature
had spread his features with a lavish hand.
His eyes were large, and between them
was the distance of two eyes. His face, in
relation to the rest of him, was prodigious. In
order to discover the necessary area,
Nature had given him an enormous
prognathous jaw. It was wide and heavy,
and protruded outward and down until it
seemed to rest on his chest. Possibly this
appearance was due to the weariness of
the slender neck, unable properly to support
so great a burden.

This jaw gave the impression of ferocious
determination. But something lacked.
Perhaps it was from excess. Perhaps the
jaw was too large. At any rate, it was a lie.
Beauty Smith was known far and wide as
the weakest of weak-kneed and snivelling
cowards. To complete his description, his
teeth were large and yellow, while the two

-73-

eye-teeth, larger than their fellows, showed
under his lean lips like fangs. His eyes were
yellow and muddy, as though Nature had run
short on pigments and squeezed together
the dregs of all her tubes. It was the same
with his hair, sparse and irregular of growth,
muddy-yellow and dirty-yellow, rising on
his head and sprouting out of his face in
unexpected tufts and bunches, in
appearance like clumped and wind-blown
grain.

In short, Beauty Smith was a monstrosity,
and the blame of it lay elsewhere. He was
not responsible. The clay of him had been
so moulded in the making. He did the
cooking for the other men in the fort, the
dish-washing and the drudgery. They did
not despise him. Rather did they tolerate
him in a broad human way, as one tolerates
any creature evilly treated in the making.
Also, they feared him. His cowardly rages
made them dread a shot in the back or
poison in their coffee. But somebody had to
do the cooking, and whatever else his
shortcomings, Beauty Smith could cook.

This was the man that looked at White Fang,
delighted in his ferocious prowess, and
desired to possess him. He made overtures
to White Fang from the first. White Fang
began by ignoring him. Later on, when the
overtures became more insistent, White
Fang bristled and bared his teeth and
backed away. He did not like the man. The
feel of him was bad. He sensed the evil in
him, and feared the extended hand and the
attempts at soft-spoken speech. Because
of all this, he hated the man.

With the simpler creatures, good and bad
are things simply understood. The good
stands for all things that bring easement and
satisfaction and surcease from pain.
Therefore, the good is liked. The bad
stands for all things that are fraught with

discomfort, menace, and hurt, and is hated
accordingly. White Fang's feel of Beauty
Smith was bad. From the man's distorted
body and twisted mind, in occult ways, like
mists rising from malarial marshes, came
emanations of the unhealth within. Not by
reasoning, not by the five senses alone, but
by other and remoter and uncharted
senses, came the feeling to White Fang that
the man was ominous with evil, pregnant
with hurtfulness, and therefore a thing bad,
and wisely to be hated.

White Fang was in Grey Beaver's camp
when Beauty Smith first visited it. At the
faint sound of his distant feet, before he
came in sight, White Fang knew who was
coming and began to bristle. He had been
lying down in an abandon of comfort, but he
arose quickly, and, as the man arrived, slid
away in true wolf-fashion to the edge of the
camp. He did not know what they said, but
he could see the man and Grey Beaver
talking together. Once, the man pointed at
him, and White Fang snarled back as though
the hand were just descending upon him
instead of being, as it was, fifty feet away.
The man laughed at this; and White Fang
slunk away to the sheltering woods, his
head turned to observe as he glided softly
over the ground.

Grey Beaver refused to sell the dog. He had
grown rich with his trading and stood in
need of nothing. Besides, White Fang was a
valuable animal, the strongest sled-dog he
had ever owned, and the best leader.
Furthermore, there was no dog like him on
the Mackenzie nor the Yukon. He could fight.
He killed other dogs as easily as men killed
mosquitoes. (Beauty Smith's eyes lighted
up at this, and he licked his thin lips with an
eager tongue). No, White Fang was not for
sale at any price.

But Beauty Smith knew the ways of Indians.

-74-

He visited Grey Beaver's camp often, and
hidden under his coat was always a black
bottle or so. One of the potencies of whisky
is the breeding of thirst. Grey Beaver got the
thirst. His fevered membranes and burnt
stomach began to clamour for more and
more of the scorching fluid; while his brain,
thrust all awry by the unwonted stimulant,
permitted him to go any length to obtain it.
The money he had received for his furs and
mittens and moccasins began to go. It went
faster and faster, and the shorter his
money-sack grew, the shorter grew his
temper.

In the end his money and goods and temper
were all gone. Nothing remained to him but
his thirst, a prodigious possession in itself
that grew more prodigious with every sober
breath he drew. Then it was that Beauty
Smith had talk with him again about the sale
of White Fang; but this time the price offered
was in bottles, not dollars, and Grey
Beaver's ears were more eager to hear.

"You ketch um dog you take um all right,"
was his last word.

The bottles were delivered, but after two
days. "You ketch um dog," were Beauty
Smith's words to Grey Beaver.

White Fang slunk into camp one evening
and dropped down with a sigh of content.
The dreaded white god was not there. For
days his manifestations of desire to lay
hands on him had been growing more
insistent, and during that time White Fang
had been compelled to avoid the camp. He
did not know what evil was threatened by
those insistent hands. He knew only that
they did threaten evil of some sort, and that
it was best for him to keep out of their reach.

But scarcely had he lain down when Grey
Beaver staggered over to him and tied a

leather thong around his neck. He sat down
beside White Fang, holding the end of the
thong in his hand. In the other hand he held a
bottle, which, from time to time, was
inverted above his head to the
accompaniment of gurgling noises.

An hour of this passed, when the vibrations
of feet in contact with the ground foreran the
one who approached. White Fang heard it
first, and he was bristling with recognition
while Grey Beaver still nodded stupidly.
White Fang tried to draw the thong softly out
of his master's hand; but the relaxed fingers
closed tightly and Grey Beaver roused
himself.

Beauty Smith strode into camp and stood
over White Fang. He snarled softly up at the
thing of fear, watching keenly the
deportment of the hands. One hand
extended outward and began to descend
upon his head. His soft snarl grew tense
and harsh. The hand continued slowly to
descend, while he crouched beneath it,
eyeing it malignantly, his snarl growing
shorter and shorter as, with quickening
breath, it approached its culmination.
Suddenly he snapped, striking with his
fangs like a snake. The hand was jerked
back, and the teeth came together emptily
with a sharp click. Beauty Smith was
frightened and angry. Grey Beaver clouted
White Fang alongside the head, so that he
cowered down close to the earth in
respectful obedience.

White Fang's suspicious eyes followed
every movement. He saw Beauty Smith go
away and return with a stout club. Then the
end of the thong was given over to him by
Grey Beaver. Beauty Smith started to walk
away. The thong grew taut. White Fang
resisted it. Grey Beaver clouted him right
and left to make him get up and follow. He
obeyed, but with a rush, hurling himself

-75-

upon the stranger who was dragging him
away. Beauty Smith did not jump away. He
had been waiting for this. He swung the club
smartly, stopping the rush midway and
smashing White Fang down upon the
ground. Grey Beaver laughed and nodded
approval. Beauty Smith tightened the thong
again, and White Fang crawled limply and
dizzily to his feet.

He did not rush a second time. One smash
from the club was sufficient to convince him
that the white god knew how to handle it,
and he was too wise to fight the inevitable.
So he followed morosely at Beauty Smith's
heels, his tail between his legs, yet snarling
softly under his breath. But Beauty Smith
kept a wary eye on him, and the club was
held always ready to strike.

At the fort Beauty Smith left him securely
tied and went in to bed. White Fang waited
an hour. Then he applied his teeth to the
thong, and in the space of ten seconds was
free. He had wasted no time with his teeth.
There had been no useless gnawing. The
thong was cut across, diagonally, almost as
clean as though done by a knife. White Fang
looked up at the fort, at the same time
bristling and growling. Then he turned and
trotted back to Grey Beaver's camp. He
owed no allegiance to this strange and
terrible god. He had given himself to Grey
Beaver, and to Grey Beaver he considered
he still belonged.

But what had occurred before was
repeated with a difference. Grey Beaver
again made him fast with a thong, and in the
morning turned him over to Beauty Smith.
And here was where the difference came
in. Beauty Smith gave him a beating. Tied
securely, White Fang could only rage futilely
and endure the punishment. Club and whip
were both used upon him, and he
experienced the worst beating he had ever

received in his life. Even the big beating
given him in his puppyhood by Grey Beaver
was mild compared with this.

Beauty Smith enjoyed the task. He
delighted in it. He gloated over his victim,
and his eyes flamed dully, as he swung the
whip or club and listened to White Fang's
cries of pain and to his helpless bellows and
snarls. For Beauty Smith was cruel in the
way that cowards are cruel. Cringing and
snivelling himself before the blows or angry
speech of a man, he revenged himself, in
turn, upon creatures weaker than he. All life
likes power, and Beauty Smith was no
exception. Denied the expression of power
amongst his own kind, he fell back upon the
lesser creatures and there vindicated the
life that was in him. But Beauty Smith had
not created himself, and no blame was to
be attached to him. He had come into the
world with a twisted body and a brute
intelligence. This had constituted the clay of
him, and it had not been kindly moulded by
the world.

White Fang knew why he was being beaten.
When Grey Beaver tied the thong around his
neck, and passed the end of the thong into
Beauty Smith's keeping, White Fang knew
that it was his god's will for him to go with
Beauty Smith. And when Beauty Smith left
him tied outside the fort, he knew that it was
Beauty Smith's will that he should remain
there. Therefore, he had disobeyed the will
of both the gods, and earned the
consequent punishment. He had seen dogs
change owners in the past, and he had seen
the runaways beaten as he was being
beaten. He was wise, and yet in the nature
of him there were forces greater than
wisdom. One of these was fidelity. He did
not love Grey Beaver, yet, even in the face
of his will and his anger, he was faithful to
him. He could not help it. This faithfulness
was a quality of the clay that composed him.

-76-

It was the quality that was peculiarly the
possession of his kind; the quality that set
apart his species from all other species; the
quality that has enabled the wolf and the
wild dog to come in from the open and be
the companions of man.

After the beating, White Fang was dragged
back to the fort. But this time Beauty Smith
left him tied with a stick. One does not give
up a god easily, and so with White Fang.
Grey Beaver was his own particular god,
and, in spite of Grey Beaver's will, White
Fang still clung to him and would not give
him up. Grey Beaver had betrayed and
forsaken him, but that had no effect upon
him. Not for nothing had he surrendered
himself body and soul to Grey Beaver.
There had been no reservation on White
Fang's part, and the bond was not to be
broken easily.

So, in the night, when the men in the fort
were asleep, White Fang applied his teeth
to the stick that held him. The wood was
seasoned and dry, and it was tied so
closely to his neck that he could scarcely get
his teeth to it. It was only by the severest
muscular exertion and neck-arching that he
succeeded in getting the wood between his
teeth, and barely between his teeth at that;
and it was only by the exercise of an
immense patience, extending through many
hours, that he succeeded in gnawing
through the stick. This was something that
dogs were not supposed to do. It was
unprecedented. But White Fang did it,
trotting away from the fort in the early
morning, with the end of the stick hanging to
his neck.

He was wise. But had he been merely wise
he would not have gone back to Grey
Beaver who had already twice betrayed
him. But there was his faithfulness, and he
went back to be betrayed yet a third time.

Again he yielded to the tying of a thong
around his neck by Grey Beaver, and again
Beauty Smith came to claim him. And this
time he was beaten even more severely
than before.

Grey Beaver looked on stolidly while the
white man wielded the whip. He gave no
protection. It was no longer his dog. When
the beating was over White Fang was sick.
A soft southland dog would have died under
it, but not he. His school of life had been
sterner, and he was himself of sterner stuff.
He had too great vitality. His clutch on life
was too strong. But he was very sick. At first
he was unable to drag himself along, and
Beauty Smith had to wait half-an-hour for
him. And then, blind and reeling, he
followed at Beauty Smith's heels back to
the fort.

But now he was tied with a chain that defied
his teeth, and he strove in vain, by lunging,
to draw the staple from the timber into which
it was driven. After a few days, sober and
bankrupt, Grey Beaver departed up the
Porcupine on his long journey to the
Mackenzie. White Fang remained on the
Yukon, the property of a man more than half
mad and all brute. But what is a dog to know
in its consciousness of madness? To White
Fang, Beauty Smith was a veritable, if
terrible, god. He was a mad god at best, but
White Fang knew nothing of madness; he
knew only that he must submit to the will of
this new master, obey his every whim and
fancy.

Chapter 3 The Reign Of Hate

Under the tutelage of the mad god, White
Fang became a fiend. He was kept chained
in a pen at the rear of the fort, and here
Beauty Smith teased and irritated and
drove him wild with petty torments. The man
early discovered White Fang's susceptibility

-77-

to laughter, and made it a point after
painfully tricking him, to laugh at him. This
laughter was uproarious and scornful, and
at the same time the god pointed his finger
derisively at White Fang. At such times
reason fled from White Fang, and in his
transports of rage he was even more mad
than Beauty Smith.

Formerly, White Fang had been merely the
enemy of his kind, withal a ferocious
enemy. He now became the enemy of all
things, and more ferocious than ever. To
such an extent was he tormented, that he
hated blindly and without the faintest spark
of reason. He hated the chain that bound
him, the men who peered in at him through
the slats of the pen, the dogs that
accompanied the men and that snarled
malignantly at him in his helplessness. He
hated the very wood of the pen that confined
him. And, first, last, and most of all, he
hated Beauty Smith.

But Beauty Smith had a purpose in all that
he did to White Fang. One day a number of
men gathered about the pen. Beauty Smith
entered, club in hand, and took the chain off
from White Fang's neck. When his master
had gone out, White Fang turned loose and
tore around the pen, trying to get at the men
outside. He was magnificently terrible. Fully
five feet in length, and standing two and
one-half feet at the shoulder, he far
outweighed a wolf of corresponding size.
From his mother he had inherited the
heavier proportions of the dog, so that he
weighed, without any fat and without an
ounce of superfluous flesh, over ninety
pounds. It was all muscle, bone, and sinew-
fighting flesh in the finest condition.

The door of the pen was being opened
again. White Fang paused. Something
unusual was happening. He waited. The
door was opened wider. Then a huge dog

was thrust inside, and the door was
slammed shut behind him. White Fang had
never seen such a dog (it was a mastiff); but
the size and fierce aspect of the intruder did
not deter him. Here was some thing, not
wood nor iron, upon which to wreak his
hate. He leaped in with a flash of fangs that
ripped down the side of the mastiff's neck.
The mastiff shook his head, growled
hoarsely, and plunged at White Fang. But
White Fang was here, there, and
everywhere, always evading and eluding,
and always leaping in and slashing with his
fangs and leaping out again in time to
escape punishment.

The men outside shouted and applauded,
while Beauty Smith, in an ecstasy of delight,
gloated over the rippling and manging
performed by White Fang. There was no
hope for the mastiff from the first. He was
too ponderous and slow. In the end, while
Beauty Smith beat White Fang back with a
club, the mastiff was dragged out by its
owner. Then there was a payment of bets,
and money clinked in Beauty Smith's hand.

White Fang came to look forward eagerly to
the gathering of the men around his pen. It
meant a fight; and this was the only way that
was now vouchsafed him of expressing the
life that was in him. Tormented, incited to
hate, he was kept a prisoner so that there
was no way of satisfying that hate except at
the times his master saw fit to put another
dog against him. Beauty Smith had
estimated his powers well, for he was
invariably the victor. One day, three dogs
were turned in upon him in succession.
Another day a full grown wolf, fresh-caught
from the Wild, was shoved in through the
door of the pen. And on still another day two
dogs were set against him at the same
time. This was his severest fight, and
though in the end he killed them both he was
himself half killed in doing it.

-78-

In the fall of the year, when the first snows
were falling and mush-ice was running in
the river, Beauty Smith took passage for
himself and White Fang on a steamboat
bound up the Yukon to Dawson. White Fang
had now achieved a reputation in the land.
As "the Fighting Wolf" he was known far and
wide, and the cage in which he was kept on
the steam-boat's deck was usually
surrounded by curious men. He raged and
snarled at them, or lay quietly and studied
them with cold hatred. Why should he not
hate them? He never asked himself the
question. He knew only hate and lost
himself in the passion of it. Life had
become a hell to him. He had not been
made for the close confinement wild beasts
endure at the hands of men. And yet it was
in precisely this way that he was treated.
Men stared at him, poked sticks between
the bars to make him snarl, and then
laughed at him.

They were his environment, these men, and
they were moulding the clay of him into a
more ferocious thing than had been
intended by Nature. Nevertheless, Nature
had given him plasticity. Where many
another animal would have died or had its
spirit broken, he adjusted himself and lived,
and at no expense of the spirit. Possibly
Beauty Smith, arch-fiend and tormentor,
was capable of breaking White Fang's
spirit, but as yet there were no signs of his
succeeding.

If Beauty Smith had in him a devil, White
Fang had another; and the two of them
raged against each other unceasingly. In the
days before, White Fang had had the
wisdom to cower down and submit to a man
with a club in his hand; but this wisdom now
left him. The mere sight of Beauty Smith
was sufficient to send him into transports of
fury. And when they came to close quarters,
and he had been beaten back by the club,

he went on growling and snarling, and
showing his fangs. The last growl could
never be extracted from him. No matter how
terribly he was beaten, he had always
another growl; and when Beauty Smith
gave up and withdrew, the defiant growl
followed after him, or White Fang sprang at
the bars of the cage bellowing his hatred.

When the steamboat arrived at Dawson,
White Fang went ashore. But he still lived a
public life, in a cage, surrounded by curious
men. He was exhibited as "the Fighting
Wolf," and men paid fifty cents in gold dust
to see him. He was given no rest. Did he lie
down to sleep, he was stirred up by a sharp
stick so that the audience might get its
money's worth. In order to make the
exhibition interesting, he was kept in a rage
most of the time. But worse than all this,
was the atmosphere in which he lived. He
was regarded as the most fearful of wild
beasts, and this was borne in to him through
the bars of the cage. Every word, every
cautious action, on the part of the men,
impressed upon him his own terrible
ferocity. It was so much added fuel to the
flame of his fierceness. There could be but
one result, and that was that his ferocity fed
upon itself and increased. It was another
instance of the plasticity of his clay, of his
capacity for being moulded by the pressure
of environment.

In addition to being exhibited he was a
professional fighting animal. At irregular
intervals, whenever a fight could be
arranged, he was taken out of his cage and
led off into the woods a few miles from
town. Usually this occurred at night, so as to
avoid interference from the mounted police
of the Territory. After a few hours of waiting,
when daylight had come, the audience and
the dog with which he was to fight arrived. In
this manner it came about that he fought all
sizes and breeds of dogs. It was a savage

-79-

land, the men were savage, and the fights
were usually to the death.

Since White Fang continued to fight, it is
obvious that it was the other dogs that died.
He never knew defeat. His early training,
when he fought with Lip-lip and the whole
puppy-pack, stood him in good stead.
There was the tenacity with which he clung
to the earth. No dog could make him lose his
footing. This was the favourite trick of the
wolf breeds to rush in upon him, either
directly or with an unexpected swerve, in the
hope of striking his shoulder and
overthrowing him. Mackenzie hounds,
Eskimo and Labrador dogs, huskies and
Malemutes all tried it on him, and all failed.
He was never known to lose his footing.
Men told this to one another, and looked
each time to see it happen; but White Fang
always disappointed them.

Then there was his lightning quickness. It
gave him a tremendous advantage over his
antagonists. No matter what their fighting
experience, they had never encountered a
dog that moved so swiftly as he. Also to be
reckoned with, was the immediateness of
his attack. The average dog was
accustomed to the preliminaries of snarling
and bristling and growling, and the average
dog was knocked off his feet and finished
before he had begun to fight or recovered
from his surprise. So often did this happen,
that it became the custom to hold White
Fang until the other dog went through its
preliminaries, was good and ready, and
even made the first attack.

But greatest of all the advantages in White
Fang's favour, was his experience. He
knew more about fighting than did any of the
dogs that faced him. He had fought more
fights, knew how to meet more tricks and
methods, and had more tricks himself,
while his own method was scarcely to be

improved upon.

As the time went by, he had fewer and
fewer fights. Men despaired of matching
him with an equal, and Beauty Smith was
compelled to pit wolves against him. These
were trapped by the Indians for the
purpose, and a fight between White Fang
and a wolf was always sure to draw a
crowd. Once, a full-grown female lynx was
secured, and this time White Fang fought for
his life. Her quickness matched his; her
ferocity equalled his; while he fought with
his fangs alone, and she fought with her
sharp-clawed feet as well.

But after the lynx, all fighting ceased for
White Fang. There were no more animals
with which to fight at least, there was none
considered worthy of fighting with him. So
he remained on exhibition until spring, when
one Tim Keenan, a faro-dealer, arrived in
the land. With him came the first bull-dog
that had ever entered the Klondike. That this
dog and White Fang should come together
was inevitable, and for a week the
anticipated fight was the mainspring of
conversation in certain quarters of the town.

Chapter 4 The Clinging Death

Beauty Smith slipped the chain from his
neck and stepped back.

For once White Fang did not make an
immediate attack. He stood still, ears
pricked forward, alert and curious,
surveying the strange animal that faced him.
He had never seen such a dog before. Tim
Keenan shoved the bull-dog forward with a
muttered "Go to it." The animal waddled
toward the centre of the circle, short and
squat and ungainly. He came to a stop and
blinked across at White Fang.

There were cries from the crowd of, "Go to

-80-

him, Cherokee! Sick 'm, Cherokee! Eat 'm
up!"

But Cherokee did not seem anxious to fight.
He turned his head and blinked at the men
who shouted, at the same time wagging his
stump of a tail good-naturedly. He was not
afraid, but merely lazy. Besides, it did not
seem to him that it was intended he should
fight with the dog he saw before him. He
was not used to fighting with that kind of
dog, and he was waiting for them to bring
on the real dog.

Tim Keenan stepped in and bent over
Cherokee, fondling him on both sides of the
shoulders with hands that rubbed against
the grain of the hair and that made slight,
pushing-forward movements. These were
so many suggestions. Also, their effect was
irritating, for Cherokee began to growl, very
softly, deep down in his throat. There was a
correspondence in rhythm between the
growls and the movements of the man's
hands. The growl rose in the throat with the
culmination of each forward-pushing
movement, and ebbed down to start up
afresh with the beginning of the next
movement. The end of each movement was
the accent of the rhythm, the movement
ending abruptly and the growling rising with
a jerk.

This was not without its effect on White
Fang. The hair began to rise on his neck
and across the shoulders. Tim Keenan gave
a final shove forward and stepped back
again. As the impetus that carried
Cherokee forward died down, he continued
to go forward of his own volition, in a swift,
bow-legged run. Then White Fang struck. A
cry of startled admiration went up. He had
covered the distance and gone in more like
a cat than a dog; and with the same cat-like
swiftness he had slashed with his fangs and
leaped clear.

The bull-dog was bleeding back of one ear
from a rip in his thick neck. He gave no sign,
did not even snarl, but turned and followed
after White Fang. The display on both sides,
the quickness of the one and the steadiness
of the other, had excited the partisan spirit
of the crowd, and the men were making
new bets and increasing original bets.
Again, and yet again, White Fang sprang in,
slashed, and got away untouched, and still
his strange foe followed after him, without
too great haste, not slowly, but deliberately
and determinedly, in a businesslike sort of
way. There was purpose in his method
something for him to do that he was intent
upon doing and from which nothing could
distract him.

His whole demeanour, every action, was
stamped with this purpose. It puzzled White
Fang. Never had he seen such a dog. It had
no hair protection. It was soft, and bled
easily. There was no thick mat of fur to
baffle White Fang's teeth as they were often
baffled by dogs of his own breed. Each
time that his teeth struck they sank easily
into the yielding flesh, while the animal did
not seem able to defend itself. Another
disconcerting thing was that it made no
outcry, such as he had been accustomed to
with the other dogs he had fought. Beyond a
growl or a grunt, the dog took its punishment
silently. And never did it flag in its pursuit of
him.

Not that Cherokee was slow. He could turn
and whirl swiftly enough, but White Fang
was never there. Cherokee was puzzled,
too. He had never fought before with a dog
with which he could not close. The desire to
close had always been mutual. But here
was a dog that kept at a distance, dancing
and dodging here and there and all about.
And when it did get its teeth into him, it did
not hold on but let go instantly and darted
away again.

-81-

But White Fang could not get at the soft
underside of the throat. The bull-dog stood
too short, while its massive jaws were an
added protection. White Fang darted in and
out unscathed, while Cherokee's wounds
increased. Both sides of his neck and head
were ripped and slashed. He bled freely,
but showed no signs of being disconcerted.
He continued his plodding pursuit, though
once, for the moment baffled, he came to a
full stop and blinked at the men who looked
on, at the same time wagging his stump of a
tail as an expression of his willingness to
fight.

In that moment White Fang was in upon him
and out, in passing ripping his trimmed
remnant of an ear. With a slight
manifestation of anger, Cherokee took up
the pursuit again, running on the inside of
the circle White Fang was making, and
striving to fasten his deadly grip on White
Fang's throat. The bull-dog missed by a
hair's-breadth, and cries of praise went up
as White Fang doubled suddenly out of
danger in the opposite direction.

The time went by. White Fang still danced
on, dodging and doubling, leaping in and
out, and ever inflicting damage. And still the
bull-dog, with grim certitude, toiled after
him. Sooner or later he would accomplish
his purpose, get the grip that would win the
battle. In the meantime, he accepted all the
punishment the other could deal him. His
tufts of ears had become tassels, his neck
and shoulders were slashed in a score of
places, and his very lips were cut and
bleeding all from these lightning snaps that
were beyond his foreseeing and guarding.

Time and again White Fang had attempted
to knock Cherokee off his feet; but the
difference in their height was too great.
Cherokee was too squat, too close to the
ground. White Fang tried the trick once too

often. The chance came in one of his quick
doublings and counter-circlings. He caught
Cherokee with head turned away as he
whirled more slowly. His shoulder was
exposed. White Fang drove in upon it: but
his own shoulder was high above, while he
struck with such force that his momentum
carried him on across over the other's body.
For the first time in his fighting history, men
saw White Fang lose his footing. His body
turned a half-somersault in the air, and he
would have landed on his back had he not
twisted, catlike, still in the air, in the effort to
bring his feet to the earth. As it was, he
struck heavily on his side. The next instant
he was on his feet, but in that instant
Cherokee's teeth closed on his throat.

It was not a good grip, being too low down
toward the chest; but Cherokee held on.
White Fang sprang to his feet and tore wildly
around, trying to shake off the bull-dog's
body. It made him frantic, this clinging,
dragging weight. It bound his movements,
restricted his freedom. It was like the trap,
and all his instinct resented it and revolted
against it. It was a mad revolt. For several
minutes he was to all intents insane. The
basic life that was in him took charge of
him. The will to exist of his body surged over
him. He was dominated by this mere flesh-
love of life. All intelligence was gone. It was
as though he had no brain. His reason was
unseated by the blind yearning of the flesh
to exist and move, at all hazards to move, to
continue to move, for movement was the
expression of its existence.

Round and round he went, whirling and
turning and reversing, trying to shake off the
fifty-pound weight that dragged at his
throat. The bull-dog did little but keep his
grip. Sometimes, and rarely, he managed
to get his feet to the earth and for a moment
to brace himself against White Fang. But the
next moment his footing would be lost and

-82-

he would be dragging around in the whirl of
one of White Fang's mad gyrations.
Cherokee identified himself with his
instinct. He knew that he was doing the right
thing by holding on, and there came to him
certain blissful thrills of satisfaction. At such
moments he even closed his eyes and
allowed his body to be hurled hither and
thither, willy-nilly, careless of any hurt that
might thereby come to it. That did not count.
The grip was the thing, and the grip he kept.

White Fang ceased only when he had tired
himself out. He could do nothing, and he
could not understand. Never, in all his
fighting, had this thing happened. The dogs
he had fought with did not fight that way.
With them it was snap and slash and get
away, snap and slash and get away. He lay
partly on his side, panting for breath.
Cherokee still holding his grip, urged
against him, trying to get him over entirely
on his side. White Fang resisted, and he
could feel the jaws shifting their grip,
slightly relaxing and coming together again
in a chewing movement. Each shift brought
the grip closer to his throat. The bull-dog's
method was to hold what he had, and when
opportunity favoured to work in for more.
Opportunity favoured when White Fang
remained quiet. When White Fang struggled,
Cherokee was content merely to hold on.

The bulging back of Cherokee's neck was
the only portion of his body that White
Fang's teeth could reach. He got hold
toward the base where the neck comes out
from the shoulders; but he did not know the
chewing method of fighting, nor were his
jaws adapted to it. He spasmodically
ripped and tore with his fangs for a space.
Then a change in their position diverted him.
The bull-dog had managed to roll him over
on his back, and still hanging on to his
throat, was on top of him. Like a cat, White
Fang bowed his hind quarters in, and, with

the feet digging into his enemy's abdomen
above him, he began to claw with long
tearing-strokes. Cherokee might well have
been disembowelled had he not quickly
pivoted on his grip and got his body off of
White Fang's and at right angles to it.

There was no escaping that grip. It was like
Fate itself, and as inexorable. Slowly it
shifted up along the jugular. All that saved
White Fang from death was the loose skin of
his neck and the thick fur that covered it.
This served to form a large roll in
Cherokee's mouth, the fur of which well-
nigh defied his teeth. But bit by bit,
whenever the chance offered, he was
getting more of the loose skin and fur in his
mouth. The result was that he was slowly
throttling White Fang. The latter's breath
was drawn with greater and greater
difficulty as the moments went by.

It began to look as though the battle were
over. The backers of Cherokee waxed
jubilant and offered ridiculous odds. White
Fang's backers were correspondingly
depressed, and refused bets of ten to one
and twenty to one, though one man was
rash enough to close a wager of fifty to one.
This man was Beauty Smith. He took a step
into the ring and pointed his finger at White
Fang. Then he began to laugh derisively and
scornfully. This produced the desired effect.
White Fang went wild with rage. He called
up his reserves of strength, and gained his
feet. As he struggled around the ring, the
fifty pounds of his foe ever dragging on his
throat, his anger passed on into panic. The
basic life of him dominated him again, and
his intelligence fled before the will of his
flesh to live. Round and round and back
again, stumbling and falling and rising, even
uprearing at times on his hind-legs and
lifting his foe clear of the earth, he struggled
vainly to shake off the clinging death.

-83-

At last he fell, toppling backward,
exhausted; and the bull-dog promptly
shifted his grip, getting in closer, mangling
more and more of the fur-folded flesh,
throttling White Fang more severely than
ever. Shouts of applause went up for the
victor, and there were many cries of
"Cherokee!" "Cherokee!" To this Cherokee
responded by vigorous wagging of the
stump of his tail. But the clamour of approval
did not distract him. There was no
sympathetic relation between his tail and
his massive jaws. The one might wag, but
the others held their terrible grip on White
Fang's throat.

It was at this time that a diversion came to
the spectators. There was a jingle of bells.
Dog-mushers' cries were heard.
Everybody, save Beauty Smith, looked
apprehensively, the fear of the police strong
upon them. But they saw, up the trail, and
not down, two men running with sled and
dogs. They were evidently coming down the
creek from some prospecting trip. At sight
of the crowd they stopped their dogs and
came over and joined it, curious to see the
cause of the excitement. The dog-musher
wore a moustache, but the other, a taller
and younger man, was smooth-shaven, his
skin rosy from the pounding of his blood and
the running in the frosty air.

White Fang had practically ceased
struggling. Now and again he resisted
spasmodically and to no purpose. He could
get little air, and that little grew less and less
under the merciless grip that ever tightened.
In spite of his armour of fur, the great vein of
his throat would have long since been torn
open, had not the first grip of the bull-dog
been so low down as to be practically on the
chest. It had taken Cherokee a long time to
shift that grip upward, and this had also
tended further to clog his jaws with fur and
skin-fold.

In the meantime, the abysmal brute in
Beauty Smith had been rising into his brain
and mastering the small bit of sanity that he
possessed at best. When he saw White
Fang's eyes beginning to glaze, he knew
beyond doubt that the fight was lost. Then
he broke loose. He sprang upon White Fang
and began savagely to kick him. There were
hisses from the crowd and cries of protest,
but that was all. While this went on, and
Beauty Smith continued to kick White Fang,
there was a commotion in the crowd. The
tall young newcomer was forcing his way
through, shouldering men right and left
without ceremony or gentleness. When he
broke through into the ring, Beauty Smith
was just in the act of delivering another
kick. All his weight was on one loot, and he
was in a state of unstable equilibrium. At
that moment the newcomer's fist landed a
smashing blow full in his face. Beauty
Smith's remaining leg left the ground, and
his whole body seemed to lift into the air as
he turned over backward and struck the
snow. The newcomer turned upon the
crowd.

"You cowards!" he cried. "You beasts!"

He was in a rage himself a sane rage. His
grey eyes seemed metallic and steel-like
as they flashed upon the crowd. Beauty
Smith regained his feet and came toward
him, sniffling and cowardly. The new-
comer did not understand. He did not know
how abject a coward the other was, and
thought he was coming back intent on
fighting. So, with a "You beast!" he
smashed Beauty Smith over backward with
a second blow in the face. Beauty Smith
decided that the snow was the safest place
for him, and lay where he had fallen, making
no effort to get up.

"Come on, Matt, lend a hand," the
newcomer called the dog-musher, who had

-84-

followed him into the ring.

Both men bent over the dogs. Matt took hold
of White Fang, ready to pull when
Cherokee's jaws should be loosened. This
the younger man endeavoured to
accomplish by clutching the bulldog's jaws
in his hands and trying to spread them. It
was a vain undertaking. As he pulled and
tugged and wrenched, he kept exclaiming
with every expulsion of breath, "Beasts!"

The crowd began to grow unruly, and some
of the men were protesting against the
spoiling of the sport; but they were silenced
when the newcomer lifted his head from his
work for a moment and glared at them.

"You damn beasts!" he finally exploded, and
went back to his task.

"It's no use, Mr. Scott, you can't break 'm
apart that way," Matt said at last.

The pair paused and surveyed the locked
dogs.

"Ain't bleedin' much," Matt announced.
"Ain't got all the way in yet."

"But he's liable to any moment," Scott
answered. "There, did you see that! He
shifted his grip in a bit."

The younger man's excitement and
apprehension for White Fang was growing.
He struck Cherokee about the head
savagely again and again. But that did not
loosen the jaws. Cherokee wagged the
stump of his tail in advertisement that he
understood the meaning of the blows, but
that he knew he was himself in the right and
only doing his duty by keeping his grip.

"Won't some of you help?" Scott cried
desperately at the crowd.

But no help was offered. Instead, the crowd
began sarcastically to cheer him on and
showered him with facetious advice.

"You'll have to get a pry," Matt counselled.

The other reached into the holster at his hip,
drew his revolver, and tried to thrust its
muzzle between the bull-dog's jaws. He
shoved, and shoved hard, till the grating of
the steel against the locked teeth could be
distinctly heard. Both men were on their
knees, bending over the dogs. Tim Keenan
strode into the ring. He paused beside Scott
and touched him on the shoulder, saying
ominously:

"Don't break them teeth, stranger."

"Then I'll break his neck," Scott retorted,
continuing his shoving and wedging with the
revolver muzzle.

"I said don't break them teeth," the faro-
dealer repeated more ominously than
before.

But if it was a bluff he intended, it did not
work. Scott never desisted from his efforts,
though he looked up coolly and asked:

"Your dog?"

The faro-dealer grunted.

"Then get in here and break this grip."

"Well, stranger," the other drawled
irritatingly, "I don't mind telling you that's
something I ain't worked out for myself. I
don't know how to turn the trick."

"Then get out of the way," was the reply,
"and don't bother me. I'm busy."

Tim Keenan continued standing over him,

-85-

but Scott took no further notice of his
presence. He had managed to get the
muzzle in between the jaws on one side,
and was trying to get it out between the
jaws on the other side. This accomplished,
he pried gently and carefully, loosening the
jaws a bit at a time, while Matt, a bit at a
time, extricated White Fang's mangled
neck.

"Stand by to receive your dog," was Scott's
peremptory order to Cherokee's owner.

The faro-dealer stooped down obediently
and got a firm hold on Cherokee.

"Now!" Scott warned, giving the final pry.

The dogs were drawn apart, the bull-dog
struggling vigorously.

"Take him away," Scott commanded, and
Tim Keenan dragged Cherokee back into
the crowd.

White Fang made several ineffectual efforts
to get up. Once he gained his feet, but his
legs were too weak to sustain him, and he
slowly wilted and sank back into the snow.
His eyes were half closed, and the surface
of them was glassy. His jaws were apart,
and through them the tongue protruded,
draggled and limp. To all appearances he
looked like a dog that had been strangled to
death. Matt examined him.

"Just about all in," he announced; "but he's
breathin' all right."

Beauty Smith had regained his feet and
come over to look at White Fang.

"Matt, how much is a good sled-dog
worth?" Scott asked.

The dog-musher, still on his knees and

stooped over White Fang, calculated for a
moment.

"Three hundred dollars," he answered.

"And how much for one that's all chewed up
like this one?" Scott asked, nudging White
Fang with his foot.

"Half of that," was the dog-musher's
judgment. Scott turned upon Beauty Smith.

"Did you hear, Mr. Beast? I'm going to take
your dog from you, and I'm going to give you
a hundred and fifty for him."

He opened his pocket-book and counted
out the bills.

Beauty Smith put his hands behind his
back, refusing to touch the proffered
money.

"I ain't a-sellin'," he said.

"Oh, yes you are," the other assured him.
"Because I'm buying. Here's your money.
The dog's mine."

Beauty Smith, his hands still behind him,
began to back away.

Scott sprang toward him, drawing his fist
back to strike. Beauty Smith cowered down
in anticipation of the blow.

"I've got my rights," he whimpered.

"You've forfeited your rights to own that
dog," was the rejoinder. "Are you going to
take the money? or do I have to hit you
again?"

"All right," Beauty Smith spoke up with the
alacrity of fear. "But I take the money under
protest," he added. "The dog's a mint. I ain't

-86-

a-goin' to be robbed. A man's got his
rights."

"Correct," Scott answered, passing the
money over to him. "A man's got his rights.
But you're not a man. You're a beast."

"Wait till I get back to Dawson," Beauty
Smith threatened. "I'll have the law on you."

"If you open your mouth when you get back
to Dawson, I'll have you run out of town.
Understand?"

Beauty Smith replied with a grunt.

"Understand?" the other thundered with
abrupt fierceness.

"Yes," Beauty Smith grunted, shrinking
away.

"Yes what?"

"Yes, sir," Beauty Smith snarled.

"Look out! He'll bite!" some one shouted,
and a guffaw of laughter went up.

Scott turned his back on him, and returned
to help the dog-musher, who was working
over White Fang.

Some of the men were already departing;
others stood in groups, looking on and
talking. Tim Keenan joined one of the
groups.

"Who's that mug?" he asked.

"Weedon Scott," some one answered.

"And who in hell is Weedon Scott?" the faro-
dealer demanded.

"Oh, one of them crackerjack minin'

experts. He's in with all the big bugs. If you
want to keep out of trouble, you'll steer clear
of him, that's my talk. He's all hunky with the
officials. The Gold Commissioner's a
special pal of his."

"I thought he must be somebody," was the
faro-dealer's comment. "That's why I kept
my hands offen him at the start."

Chapter 5 The Indomitable

"It's hopeless," Weedon Scott confessed.

He sat on the step of his cabin and stared at
the dog-musher, who responded with a
shrug that was equally hopeless.

Together they looked at White Fang at the
end of his stretched chain, bristling,
snarling, ferocious, straining to get at the
sled-dogs. Having received sundry lessons
from Matt, said lessons being imparted by
means of a club, the sled-dogs had learned
to leave White Fang alone; and even then
they were lying down at a distance,
apparently oblivious of his existence.

"It's a wolf and there's no taming it,"
Weedon Scott announced.

"Oh, I don't know about that," Matt objected.
"Might be a lot of dog in 'm, for all you can
tell. But there's one thing I know sure, an'
that there's no gettin' away from."

The dog-musher paused and nodded his
head confidentially at Moosehide Mountain.

"Well, don't be a miser with what you know,"
Scott said sharply, after waiting a suitable
length of time. "Spit it out. What is it?"

The dog-musher indicated White Fang with
a backward thrust of his thumb.

-87-

"Wolf or dog, it's all the same he's ben
tamed 'ready."

"No!"

"I tell you yes, an' broke to harness. Look
close there. D'ye see them marks across
the chest?"

"You're right, Matt. He was a sled-dog
before Beauty Smith got hold of him."

"And there's not much reason against his
bein' a sled-dog again."

"What d'ye think?" Scott queried eagerly.
Then the hope died down as he added,
shaking his head, "We've had him two
weeks now, and if anything he's wilder than
ever at the present moment."

"Give 'm a chance," Matt counselled. "Turn
'm loose for a spell."

The other looked at him incredulously.

"Yes," Matt went on, "I know you've tried to,
but you didn't take a club."

"You try it then."

The dog-musher secured a club and went
over to the chained animal. White Fang
watched the club after the manner of a
caged lion watching the whip of its trainer.

"See 'm keep his eye on that club," Matt
said. "That's a good sign. He's no fool.
Don't dast tackle me so long as I got that
club handy. He's not clean crazy, sure."

As the man's hand approached his neck,
White Fang bristled and snarled and
crouched down. But while he eyed the
approaching hand, he at the same time
contrived to keep track of the club in the

other hand, suspended threateningly above
him. Matt unsnapped the chain from the
collar and stepped back.

White Fang could scarcely realise that he
was free. Many months had gone by since
he passed into the possession of Beauty
Smith, and in all that period he had never
known a moment of freedom except at the
times he had been loosed to fight with other
dogs. Immediately after such fights he had
always been imprisoned again.

He did not know what to make of it. Perhaps
some new devilry of the gods was about to
be perpetrated on him. He walked slowly
and cautiously, prepared to be assailed at
any moment. He did not know what to do, it
was all so unprecedented. He took the
precaution to sheer off from the two
watching gods, and walked carefully to the
corner of the cabin. Nothing happened. He
was plainly perplexed, and he came back
again, pausing a dozen feet away and
regarding the two men intently.

"Won't he run away?" his new owner asked.

Matt shrugged his shoulders. "Got to take a
gamble. Only way to find out is to find out."

"Poor devil," Scott murmured pityingly.
"What he needs is some show of human
kindness," he added, turning and going into
the cabin.

He came out with a piece of meat, which he
tossed to White Fang. He sprang away from
it, and from a distance studied it
suspiciously.

"Hi-yu, Major!" Matt shouted warningly, but
too late.

Major had made a spring for the meat. At
the instant his jaws closed on it, White Fang

-88-

struck him. He was overthrown. Matt rushed
in, but quicker than he was White Fang.
Major staggered to his feet, but the blood
spouting from his throat reddened the snow
in a widening path.

"It's too bad, but it served him right," Scott
said hastily.

But Matt's foot had already started on its
way to kick White Fang. There was a leap, a
flash of teeth, a sharp exclamation. White
Fang, snarling fiercely, scrambled
backward for several yards, while Matt
stooped and investigated his leg.

"He got me all right," he announced,
pointing to the torn trousers and
undercloths, and the growing stain of red.

"I told you it was hopeless, Matt," Scott said
in a discouraged voice. "I've thought about it
off and on, while not wanting to think of it.
But we've come to it now. It's the only thing
to do."

As he talked, with reluctant movements he
drew his revolver, threw open the cylinder,
and assured himself of its contents.

"Look here, Mr. Scott," Matt objected; "that
dog's ben through hell. You can't expect 'm
to come out a white an' shinin' angel. Give
'm time."

"Look at Major," the other rejoined.

The dog-musher surveyed the stricken dog.
He had sunk down on the snow in the circle
of his blood and was plainly in the last gasp.

"Served 'm right. You said so yourself, Mr.
Scott. He tried to take White Fang's meat,
an' he's dead-O. That was to be expected. I
wouldn't give two whoops in hell for a dog
that wouldn't fight for his own meat."

"But look at yourself, Matt. It's all right about
the dogs, but we must draw the line
somewhere."

"Served me right," Matt argued stubbornly.
"What'd I want to kick 'm for? You said
yourself that he'd done right. Then I had no
right to kick 'm."

"It would be a mercy to kill him," Scott
insisted. "He's untamable."

"Now look here, Mr. Scott, give the poor
devil a fightin' chance. He ain't had no
chance yet. He's just come through hell, an'
this is the first time he's ben loose. Give 'm
a fair chance, an' if he don't deliver the
goods, I'll kill 'm myself. There!"

"God knows I don't want to kill him or have
him killed," Scott answered, putting away
the revolver. "We'll let him run loose and see
what kindness can do for him. And here's a
try at it."

He walked over to White Fang and began
talking to him gently and soothingly.

"Better have a club handy," Matt warned.

Scott shook his head and went on trying to
win White Fang's confidence.

White Fang was suspicious. Something
was impending. He had killed this god's
dog, bitten his companion god, and what
else was to be expected than some terrible
punishment? But in the face of it he was
indomitable. He bristled and showed his
teeth, his eyes vigilant, his whole body wary
and prepared for anything. The god had no
club, so he suffered him to approach quite
near. The god's hand had come out and
was descending upon his head. White Fang
shrank together and grew tense as he
crouched under it. Here was danger, some

-89-

treachery or something. He knew the hands
of the gods, their proved mastery, their
cunning to hurt. Besides, there was his old
antipathy to being touched. He snarled
more menacingly, crouched still lower, and
still the hand descended. He did not want to
bite the hand, and he endured the peril of it
until his instinct surged up in him, mastering
him with its insatiable yearning for life.

Weedon Scott had believed that he was
quick enough to avoid any snap or slash.
But he had yet to learn the remarkable
quickness of White Fang, who struck with
the certainty and swiftness of a coiled
snake.

Scott cried out sharply with surprise,
catching his torn hand and holding it tightly in
his other hand. Matt uttered a great oath and
sprang to his side. White Fang crouched
down, and backed away, bristling, showing
his fangs, his eyes malignant with menace.
Now he could expect a beating as fearful as
any he had received from Beauty Smith.

"Here! What are you doing?" Scott cried
suddenly.

Matt had dashed into the cabin and come
out with a rifle.

"Nothin'," he said slowly, with a careless
calmness that was assumed, "only goin' to
keep that promise I made. I reckon it's up to
me to kill 'm as I said I'd do."

"No you don't!"

"Yes I do. Watch me."

As Matt had pleaded for White Fang when
he had been bitten, it was now Weedon
Scott's turn to plead.

"You said to give him a chance. Well, give it

to him. We've only just started, and we can't
quit at the beginning. It served me right, this
time. And look at him!"

White Fang, near the corner of the cabin and
forty feet away, was snarling with blood-
curdling viciousness, not at Scott, but at the
dog-musher.

"Well, I'll be everlastingly gosh-swoggled!"
was the dog-musher's expression of
astonishment.

"Look at the intelligence of him," Scott went
on hastily. "He knows the meaning of
firearms as well as you do. He's got
intelligence and we've got to give that
intelligence a chance. Put up the gun."

"All right, I'm willin'," Matt agreed, leaning
the rifle against the woodpile

"But will you look at that!" he exclaimed the
next moment.

White Fang had quieted down and ceased
snarling. "This is worth investigatin'. Watch."

Matt, reached for the rifle, and at the same
moment White Fang snarled. He stepped
away from the rifle, and White Fang's lifted
lips descended, covering his teeth.

"Now, just for fun."

Matt took the rifle and began slowly to raise
it to his shoulder. White Fang's snarling
began with the movement, and increased
as the movement approached its
culmination. But the moment before the rifle
came to a level on him, he leaped sidewise
behind the corner of the cabin. Matt stood
staring along the sights at the empty space
of snow which had been occupied by White
Fang.

-90-

The dog-musher put the rifle down
solemnly, then turned and looked at his
employer.

"I agree with you, Mr. Scott. That dog's too
intelligent to kill."

Chapter 6 The Love-Master

As White Fang watched Weedon Scott
approach, he bristled and snarled to
advertise that he would not submit to
punishment. Twenty-four hours had passed
since he had slashed open the hand that
was now bandaged and held up by a sling
to keep the blood out of it. In the past White
Fang had experienced delayed
punishments, and he apprehended that
such a one was about to befall him. How
could it be otherwise? He had committed
what was to him sacrilege, sunk his fangs
into the holy flesh of a god, and of a white-
skinned superior god at that. In the nature of
things, and of intercourse with gods,
something terrible awaited him.

The god sat down several feet away. White
Fang could see nothing dangerous in that.
When the gods administered punishment
they stood on their legs. Besides, this god
had no club, no whip, no firearm. And
furthermore, he himself was free. No chain
nor stick bound him. He could escape into
safety while the god was scrambling to his
feet. In the meantime he would wait and
see.

The god remained quiet, made no
movement; and White Fang's snarl slowly
dwindled to a growl that ebbed down in his
throat and ceased. Then the god spoke,
and at the first sound of his voice, the hair
rose on White Fang's neck and the growl
rushed up in his throat. But the god made no
hostile movement, and went on calmly
talking. For a time White Fang growled in

unison with him, a correspondence of
rhythm being established between growl
and voice. But the god talked on
interminably. He talked to White Fang as
White Fang had never been talked to before.
He talked softly and soothingly, with a
gentleness that somehow, somewhere,
touched White Fang. In spite of himself and
all the pricking warnings of his instinct,
White Fang began to have confidence in this
god. He had a feeling of security that was
belied by all his experience with men.

After a long time, the god got up and went
into the cabin. White Fang scanned him
apprehensively when he came out. He had
neither whip nor club nor weapon. Nor was
his uninjured hand behind his back hiding
something. He sat down as before, in the
same spot, several feet away. He held out a
small piece of meat. White Fang pricked his
ears and investigated it suspiciously,
managing to look at the same time both at
the meat and the god, alert for any overt act,
his body tense and ready to spring away at
the first sign of hostility.

Still the punishment delayed. The god
merely held near to his nose a piece of
meat. And about the meat there seemed
nothing wrong. Still White Fang suspected;
and though the meat was proffered to him
with short inviting thrusts of the hand, he
refused to touch it. The gods were all-wise,
and there was no telling what masterful
treachery lurked behind that apparently
harmless piece of meat. In past experience,
especially in dealing with squaws, meat
and punishment had often been
disastrously related.

In the end, the god tossed the meat on the
snow at White Fang's feet. He smelled the
meat carefully; but he did not look at it. While
he smelled it he kept his eyes on the god.
Nothing happened. He took the meat into

-91-

his mouth and swallowed it. Still nothing
happened. The god was actually offering
him another piece of meat. Again he
refused to take it from the hand, and again it
was tossed to him. This was repeated a
number of times. But there came a time
when the god refused to toss it. He kept it in
his hand and steadfastly proffered it.

The meat was good meat, and White Fang
was hungry. Bit by bit, infinitely cautious, he
approached the hand. At last the time came
that he decided to eat the meat from the
hand. He never took his eyes from the god,
thrusting his head forward with ears
flattened back and hair involuntarily rising
and cresting on his neck. Also a low growl
rumbled in his throat as warning that he was
not to be trifled with. He ate the meat, and
nothing happened. Piece by piece, he ate
all the meat, and nothing happened. Still the
punishment delayed.

He licked his chops and waited. The god
went on talking. In his voice was kindness
something of which White Fang had no
experience whatever. And within him it
aroused feelings which he had likewise
never experienced before. He was aware
of a certain strange satisfaction, as though
some need were being gratified, as though
some void in his being were being filled.
Then again came the prod of his instinct and
the warning of past experience. The gods
were ever crafty, and they had unguessed
ways of attaining their ends.

Ah, he had thought so! There it came now,
the god's hand, cunning to hurt, thrusting out
at him, descending upon his head. But the
god went on talking. His voice was soft and
soothing. In spite of the menacing hand, the
voice inspired confidence. And in spite of
the assuring voice, the hand inspired
distrust. White Fang was torn by conflicting
feelings, impulses. It seemed he would fly to

pieces, so terrible was the control he was
exerting, holding together by an unwonted
indecision the counter-forces that struggled
within him for mastery.

He compromised. He snarled and bristled
and flattened his ears. But he neither
snapped nor sprang away. The hand
descended. Nearer and nearer it came. It
touched the ends of his upstanding hair. He
shrank down under it. It followed down after
him, pressing more closely against him.
Shrinking, almost shivering, he still
managed to hold himself together. It was a
torment, this hand that touched him and
violated his instinct. He could not forget in a
day all the evil that had been wrought him at
the hands of men. But it was the will of the
god, and he strove to submit.

The hand lifted and descended again in a
patting, caressing movement. This
continued, but every time the hand lifted, the
hair lifted under it. And every time the hand
descended, the ears flattened down and a
cavernous growl surged in his throat. White
Fang growled and growled with insistent
warning. By this means he announced that
he was prepared to retaliate for any hurt he
might receive. There was no telling when
the god's ulterior motive might be
disclosed. At any moment that soft,
confidence-inspiring voice might break
forth in a roar of wrath, that gentle and
caressing hand transform itself into a vice-
like grip to hold him helpless and administer
punishment.

But the god talked on softly, and ever the
hand rose and fell with non-hostile pats.
White Fang experienced dual feelings. It
was distasteful to his instinct. It restrained
him, opposed the will of him toward
personal liberty. And yet it was not
physically painful. On the contrary, it was
even pleasant, in a physical way. The

-92-

patting movement slowly and carefully
changed to a rubbing of the ears about their
bases, and the physical pleasure even
increased a little. Yet he continued to fear,
and he stood on guard, expectant of
unguessed evil, alternately suffering and
enjoying as one feeling or the other came
uppermost and swayed him.

"Well, I'll be gosh-swoggled!"

So spoke Matt, coming out of the cabin, his
sleeves rolled up, a pan of dirty dish-water
in his hands, arrested in the act of emptying
the pan by the sight of Weedon Scott patting
White Fang.

At the instant his voice broke the silence,
White Fang leaped back, snarling savagely
at him.

Matt regarded his employer with grieved
disapproval.

"If you don't mind my expressin' my feelin's,
Mr. Scott, I'll make free to say you're
seventeen kinds of a damn fool an' all of
'em different, an' then some."

Weedon Scott smiled with a superior air,
gained his feet, and walked over to White
Fang. He talked soothingly to him, but not
for long, then slowly put out his hand, rested
it on White Fang's head, and resumed the
interrupted patting. White Fang endured it,
keeping his eyes fixed suspiciously, not
upon the man that patted him, but upon the
man that stood in the doorway.

"You may be a number one, tip-top minin'
expert, all right all right," the dog-musher
delivered himself oracularly, "but you
missed the chance of your life when you
was a boy an' didn't run off an' join a
circus."

White Fang snarled at the sound of his
voice, but this time did not leap away from
under the hand that was caressing his head
and the back of his neck with long, soothing
strokes.

It was the beginning of the end for White
Fang the ending of the old life and the reign
of hate. A new and incomprehensibly fairer
life was dawning. It required much thinking
and endless patience on the part of Weedon
Scott to accomplish this. And on the part of
White Fang it required nothing less than a
revolution. He had to ignore the urges and
promptings of instinct and reason, defy
experience, give the lie to life itself.

Life, as he had known it, not only had had no
place in it for much that he now did; but all
the currents had gone counter to those to
which he now abandoned himself. In short,
when all things were considered, he had to
achieve an orientation far vaster than the
one he had achieved at the time he came
voluntarily in from the Wild and accepted
Grey Beaver as his lord. At that time he was
a mere puppy, soft from the making, without
form, ready for the thumb of circumstance
to begin its work upon him. But now it was
different. The thumb of circumstance had
done its work only too well. By it he had
been formed and hardened into the Fighting
Wolf, fierce and implacable, unloving and
unlovable. To accomplish the change was
like a reflux of being, and this when the
plasticity of youth was no longer his; when
the fibre of him had become tough and
knotty; when the warp and the woof of him
had made of him an adamantine texture,
harsh and unyielding; when the face of his
spirit had become iron and all his instincts
and axioms had crystallised into set rules,
cautions, dislikes, and desires.

Yet again, in this new orientation, it was the
thumb of circumstance that pressed and

-93-

prodded him, softening that which had
become hard and remoulding it into fairer
form. Weedon Scott was in truth this thumb.
He had gone to the roots of White Fang's
nature, and with kindness touched to life
potencies that had languished and well-
nigh perished. One such potency was
LOVE. It took the place of LIKE, which latter
had been the highest feeling that thrilled him
in his intercourse with the gods.

But this love did not come in a day. It began
with LIKE and out of it slowly developed.
White Fang did not run away, though he was
allowed to remain loose, because he liked
this new god. This was certainly better than
the life he had lived in the cage of Beauty
Smith, and it was necessary that he should
have some god. The lordship of man was a
need of his nature. The seal of his
dependence on man had been set upon him
in that early day when he turned his back on
the Wild and crawled to Grey Beaver's feet
to receive the expected beating. This seal
had been stamped upon him again, and
ineradicably, on his second return from the
Wild, when the long famine was over and
there was fish once more in the village of
Grey Beaver.

And so, because he needed a god and
because he preferred Weedon Scott to
Beauty Smith, White Fang remained. In
acknowledgment of fealty, he proceeded to
take upon himself the guardianship of his
master's property. He prowled about the
cabin while the sled-dogs slept, and the
first night-visitor to the cabin fought him off
with a club until Weedon Scott came to the
rescue. But White Fang soon learned to
differentiate between thieves and honest
men, to appraise the true value of step and
carriage. The man who travelled, loud-
stepping, the direct line to the cabin door,
he let alone though he watched him vigilantly
until the door opened and he received the

endorsement of the master. But the man
who went softly, by circuitous ways, peering
with caution, seeking after secrecy that was
the man who received no suspension of
judgment from White Fang, and who went
away abruptly, hurriedly, and without
dignity.

Weedon Scott had set himself the task of
redeeming White Fang or rather, of
redeeming mankind from the wrong it had
done White Fang. It was a matter of principle
and conscience. He felt that the ill done
White Fang was a debt incurred by man and
that it must be paid. So he went out of his
way to be especially kind to the Fighting
Wolf. Each day he made it a point to caress
and pet White Fang, and to do it at length.

At first suspicious and hostile, White Fang
grew to like this petting. But there was one
thing that he never outgrew his growling.
Growl he would, from the moment the
petting began till it ended. But it was a growl
with a new note in it. A stranger could not
hear this note, and to such a stranger the
growling of White Fang was an exhibition of
primordial savagery, nerve-racking and
blood-curdling. But White Fang's throat had
become harsh fibred from the making of
ferocious sounds through the many years
since his first little rasp of anger in the lair of
his cubhood, and he could not soften the
sounds of that throat now to express the
gentleness he felt. Nevertheless, Weedon
Scott's ear and sympathy were fine enough
to catch the new note all but drowned in the
fierceness the note that was the faintest hint
of a croon of content and that none but he
could hear.

As the days went by, the evolution of LIKE
into LOVE was accelerated. White Fang
himself began to grow aware of it, though in
his consciousness he knew not what love
was. It manifested itself to him as a void in

-94-

his being a hungry, aching, yearning void
that clamoured to be filled. It was a pain and
an unrest; and it received easement only by
the touch of the new god's presence. At
such times love was joy to him, a wild,
keen-thrilling satisfaction. But when away
from his god, the pain and the unrest
returned; the void in him sprang up and
pressed against him with its emptiness,
and the hunger gnawed and gnawed
unceasingly.

White Fang was in the process of finding
himself. In spite of the maturity of his years
and of the savage rigidity of the mould that
had formed him, his nature was undergoing
an expansion. There was a burgeoning
within him of strange feelings and unwonted
impulses. His old code of conduct was
changing. In the past he had liked comfort
and surcease from pain, disliked
discomfort and pain, and he had adjusted
his actions accordingly. But now it was
different. Because of this new feeling within
him, he ofttimes elected discomfort and
pain for the sake of his god. Thus, in the
early morning, instead of roaming and
foraging, or lying in a sheltered nook, he
would wait for hours on the cheerless cabin-
stoop for a sight of the god's face. At night,
when the god returned home, White Fang
would leave the warm sleeping-place he
had burrowed in the snow in order to
receive the friendly snap of fingers and the
word of greeting. Meat, even meat itself, he
would forego to be with his god, to receive
a caress from him or to accompany him
down into the town.

LIKE had been replaced by LOVE. And love
was the plummet dropped down into the
deeps of him where like had never gone.
And responsive out of his deeps had come
the new thing love. That which was given
unto him did he return. This was a god
indeed, a love-god, a warm and radiant

god, in whose light White Fang's nature
expanded as a flower expands under the
sun.

But White Fang was not demonstrative. He
was too old, too firmly moulded, to become
adept at expressing himself in new ways.
He was too self-possessed, too strongly
poised in his own isolation. Too long had he
cultivated reticence, aloofness, and
moroseness. He had never barked in his
life, and he could not now learn to bark a
welcome when his god approached. He
was never in the way, never extravagant nor
foolish in the expression of his love. He
never ran to meet his god. He waited at a
distance; but he always waited, was always
there. His love partook of the nature of
worship, dumb, inarticulate, a silent
adoration. Only by the steady regard of his
eyes did he express his love, and by the
unceasing following with his eyes of his
god's every movement. Also, at times,
when his god looked at him and spoke to
him, he betrayed an awkward self-
consciousness, caused by the struggle of
his love to express itself and his physical
inability to express it.

He learned to adjust himself in many ways
to his new mode of life. It was borne in upon
him that he must let his master's dogs
alone. Yet his dominant nature asserted
itself, and he had first to thrash them into an
acknowledgment of his superiority and
leadership. This accomplished, he had little
trouble with them. They gave trail to him
when he came and went or walked among
them, and when he asserted his will they
obeyed.

In the same way, he came to tolerate Matt
as a possession of his master. His master
rarely fed him. Matt did that, it was his
business; yet White Fang divined that it was
his master's food he ate and that it was his

-95-

master who thus led him vicariously. Matt it
was who tried to put him into the harness
and make him haul sled with the other dogs.
But Matt failed. It was not until Weedon Scott
put the harness on White Fang and worked
him, that he understood. He took it as his
master's will that Matt should drive him and
work him just as he drove and worked his
master's other dogs.

Different from the Mackenzie toboggans
were the Klondike sleds with runners under
them. And different was the method of
driving the dogs. There was no fan-
formation of the team. The dogs worked in
single file, one behind another, hauling on
double traces. And here, in the Klondike,
the leader was indeed the leader. The
wisest as well as strongest dog was the
leader, and the team obeyed him and
feared him. That White Fang should quickly
gain this post was inevitable. He could not
be satisfied with less, as Matt learned after
much inconvenience and trouble. White
Fang picked out the post for himself, and
Matt backed his judgment with strong
language after the experiment had been
tried. But, though he worked in the sled in
the day, White Fang did not forego the
guarding of his master's property in the
night. Thus he was on duty all the time, ever
vigilant and faithful, the most valuable of all
the dogs.

"Makin' free to spit out what's in me," Matt
said one day, "I beg to state that you was a
wise guy all right when you paid the price
you did for that dog. You clean swindled
Beauty Smith on top of pushin' his face in
with your fist."

A recrudescence of anger glinted in
Weedon Scott's grey eyes, and he muttered
savagely, "The beast!"

In the late spring a great trouble came to

White Fang. Without warning, the love-
master disappeared. There had been
warning, but White Fang was unversed in
such things and did not understand the
packing of a grip. He remembered
afterwards that his packing had preceded
the master's disappearance; but at the time
he suspected nothing. That night he waited
for the master to return. At midnight the chill
wind that blew drove him to shelter at the
rear of the cabin. There he drowsed, only
half asleep, his ears keyed for the first
sound of the familiar step. But, at two in the
morning, his anxiety drove him out to the
cold front stoop, where he crouched, and
waited.

But no master came. In the morning the door
opened and Matt stepped outside. White
Fang gazed at him wistfully. There was no
common speech by which he might learn
what he wanted to know. The days came
and went, but never the master. White Fang,
who had never known sickness in his life,
became sick. He became very sick, so sick
that Matt was finally compelled to bring him
inside the cabin. Also, in writing to his
employer, Matt devoted a postscript to
White Fang.

Weedon Scott reading the letter down in
Circle City, came upon the following:

"That dam wolf won't work. Won't eat. Aint
got no spunk left. All the dogs is licking him.
Wants to know what has become of you,
and I don't know how to tell him. Mebbe he
is going to die."

It was as Matt had said. White Fang had
ceased eating, lost heart, and allowed
every dog of the team to thrash him. In the
cabin he lay on the floor near the stove,
without interest in food, in Matt, nor in life.
Matt might talk gently to him or swear at him,
it was all the same; he never did more than

-96-

turn his dull eyes upon the man, then drop
his head back to its customary position on
his fore paws.

And then, one night, Matt, reading to
himself with moving lips and mumbled
sounds, was startled by a low whine from
White Fang. He had got upon his feet, his
ears cocked towards the door, and he was
listening intently. A moment later, Matt
heard a footstep. The door opened, and
Weedon Scott stepped in. The two men
shook hands. Then Scott looked around the
room.

"Where's the wolf?" he asked.

Then he discovered him, standing where he
had been lying, near to the stove. He had not
rushed forward after the manner of other
dogs. He stood, watching and waiting.

"Holy smoke!" Matt exclaimed. "Look at 'm
wag his tail!"

Weedon Scott strode half across the room
toward him, at the same time calling him.
White Fang came to him, not with a great
bound, yet quickly. He was awakened from
self-consciousness, but as he drew near,
his eyes took on a strange expression.
Something, an incommunicable vastness of
feeling, rose up into his eyes as a light and
shone forth.

"He never looked at me that way all the time
you was gone!" Matt commented.

Weedon Scott did not hear. He was
squatting down on his heels, face to face
with White Fang and petting him rubbing at
the roots of the ears, making long caressing
strokes down the neck to the shoulders,
tapping the spine gently with the balls of his
fingers. And White Fang was growling
responsively, the crooning note of the growl

more pronounced than ever.

But that was not all. What of his joy, the great
love in him, ever surging and struggling to
express itself, succeeding in finding a new
mode of expression. He suddenly thrust his
head forward and nudged his way in
between the master's arm and body. And
here, confined, hidden from view all except
his ears, no longer growling, he continued
to nudge and snuggle.

The two men looked at each other. Scott's
eyes were shining.

"Gosh!" said Matt in an awe-stricken voice.

A moment later, when he had recovered
himself, he said, "I always insisted that wolf
was a dog. Look at 'm!"

With the return of the love-master, White
Fang's recovery was rapid. Two nights and
a day he spent in the cabin. Then he sallied
forth. The sled-dogs had forgotten his
prowess. They remembered only the latest,
which was his weakness and sickness. At
the sight of him as he came out of the cabin,
they sprang upon him.

"Talk about your rough-houses," Matt
murmured gleefully, standing in the
doorway and looking on.

Give 'm hell, you wolf! Give 'm hell! an' then
some!"

White Fang did not need the
encouragement. The return of the love
master was enough. Life was flowing
through him again, splendid and
indomitable. He fought from sheer joy,
finding in it an expression of much that he
felt and that otherwise was without speech.
There could be but one ending. The team
dispersed in ignominious defeat, and it was

-97-

not until after dark that the dogs came
sneaking back, one by one, by meekness
and humility signifying their fealty to White
Fang.

Having learned to snuggle, White Fang was
guilty of it often. It was the final word. He
could not go beyond it. The one thing of
which he had always been particularly
jealous was his head. He had always
disliked to have it touched. It was the Wild in
him, the fear of hurt and of the trap, that had
given rise to the panicky impulses to avoid
contacts. It was the mandate of his instinct
that that head must be free. And now, with
the love-master, his snuggling was the
deliberate act of putting himself into a
position of hopeless helplessness. It was an
expression of perfect confidence, of
absolute self-surrender, as though he said:
"I put myself into thy hands. Work thou thy will
with me."

One night, not long after the return, Scott
and Matt sat at a game of cribbage
preliminary to going to bed. "Fifteen-two,
fifteen four an' a pair makes six," Mat was
pegging up, when there was an outcry and
sound of snarling without. They looked at
each other as they started to rise to their
feet.

"The wolf's nailed somebody," Matt said.

A wild scream of fear and anguish
hastened them.

"Bring a light!" Scott shouted, as he sprang
outside.

Matt followed with the lamp, and by its light
they saw a man lying on his back in the
snow. His arms were folded, one above the
other, across his face and throat. Thus he
was trying to shield himself from White
Fang's teeth. And there was need for it.

White Fang was in a rage, wickedly making
his attack on the most vulnerable spot. From
shoulder to wrist of the crossed arms, the
coat-sleeve, blue flannel shirt and
undershirt were ripped in rags, while the
arms themselves were terribly slashed and
streaming blood.

All this the two men saw in the first instant.
The next instant Weedon Scott had White
Fang by the throat and was dragging him
clear. White Fang struggled and snarled, but
made no attempt to bite, while he quickly
quieted down at a sharp word from the
master.

Matt helped the man to his feet. As he arose
he lowered his crossed arms, exposing the
bestial face of Beauty Smith. The dog
musher let go of him precipitately, with
action similar to that of a man who has
picked up live fire. Beauty Smith blinked in
the lamplight and looked about him. He
caught sight of White Fang and terror rushed
into his face.

At the same moment Matt noticed two
objects lying in the snow. He held the lamp
close to them, indicating them with his toe
for his employer's benefit a steel dog-chain
and a stout club.

Weedon Scott saw and nodded. Not a word
was spoken. The dog musher laid his hand
on Beauty Smith's shoulder and faced him
to the right about. No word needed to be
spoken. Beauty Smith started.

In the meantime the love-master was
patting White Fang and talking to him.

"Tried to steal you, eh? And you wouldn't
have it! Well, well, he made a mistake,
didn't he?"

"Must 'a' thought he had hold of seventeen

-98-

devils," the dog-musher sniggered.

White Fang, still wrought up and bristling,
growled and growled, the hair slowly lying
down, the crooning note remote and dim,
but growing in his throat.

Part V.

Chapter 1 The Long Trail

It was in the air. White Fang sensed the
coming calamity, even before there was
tangible evidence of it. In vague ways it was
borne in upon him that a change was
impending. He knew not how nor why, yet
he got his feel of the oncoming event from
the gods themselves. In ways subtler than
they knew, they betrayed their intentions to
the wolf-dog that haunted the cabin-stoop,
and that, though he never came inside the
cabin, knew what went on inside their
brains.

"Listen to that, will you!" the dug-musher
exclaimed at supper one night.

Weedon Scott listened. Through the door
came a low, anxious whine, like a sobbing
under the breath that had just grown
audible. Then came the long sniff, as White
Fang reassured himself that his god was
still inside and had not yet taken himself off
in mysterious and solitary flight.

"I do believe that wolf's on to you," the dog-
musher said.

Weedon Scott looked across at his
companion with eyes that almost pleaded,
though this was given the lie by his words.

"What the devil can I do with a wolf in
California?" he demanded.

"That's what I say," Matt answered. "What

the devil can you do with a wolf in
California?"

But this did not satisfy Weedon Scott. The
other seemed to be judging him in a non-
committal sort of way.

"White man's dogs would have no show
against him," Scott went on. "He'd kill them
on sight. If he didn't bankrupt me with
damaged suits, the authorities would take
him away from me and electrocute him."

"He's a downright murderer, I know," was
the dog-musher's comment.

Weedon Scott looked at him suspiciously.

"It would never do," he said decisively.

"It would never do!" Matt concurred. "Why
you'd have to hire a man 'specially to take
care of 'm."

The other suspicion was allayed. He
nodded cheerfully. In the silence that
followed, the low, half-sobbing whine was
heard at the door and then the long,
questing sniff.

"There's no denyin' he thinks a hell of a lot of
you," Matt said.

The other glared at him in sudden wrath.
"Damn it all, man! I know my own mind and
what's best!"

"I'm agreein' with you, only . . . "

"Only what?" Scott snapped out.

"Only . . . " the dog-musher began softly,
then changed his mind and betrayed a
rising anger of his own. "Well, you needn't
get so all-fired het up about it. Judgin' by
your actions one'd think you didn't know

-99-

your own mind."

Weedon Scott debated with himself for a
while, and then said more gently: "You are
right, Matt. I don't know my own mind, and
that's what's the trouble."

"Why, it would be rank ridiculousness for me
to take that dog along," he broke out after
another pause.

"I'm agreein' with you," was Matt's answer,
and again his employer was not quite
satisfied with him.

"But how in the name of the great
Sardanapolis he knows you're goin' is what
gets me," the dog-musher continued
innocently.

"It's beyond me, Matt," Scott answered,
with a mournful shake of the head.

Then came the day when, through the open
cabin door, White Fang saw the fatal grip on
the floor and the love-master packing things
into it. Also, there were comings and
goings, and the erstwhile placid
atmosphere of the cabin was vexed with
strange perturbations and unrest. Here was
indubitable evidence. White Fang had
already scented it. He now reasoned it. His
god was preparing for another flight. And
since he had not taken him with him before,
so, now, he could look to be left behind.

That night he lifted the long wolf-howl. As he
had howled, in his puppy days, when he fled
back from the Wild to the village to find it
vanished and naught but a rubbish-heap to
mark the site of Grey Beaver's tepee, so
now he pointed his muzzle to the cold stars
and told to them his woe.

Inside the cabin the two men had just gone
to bed.

"He's gone off his food again," Matt
remarked from his bunk.

There was a grunt from Weedon Scott's
bunk, and a stir of blankets.

"From the way he cut up the other time you
went away, I wouldn't wonder this time but
what he died."

The blankets in the other bunk stirred
irritably.

"Oh, shut up!" Scott cried out through the
darkness. "You nag worse than a woman."

"I'm agreein' with you," the dog-musher
answered, and Weedon Scott was not quite
sure whether or not the other had snickered.

The next day White Fang's anxiety and
restlessness were even more pronounced.
He dogged his master's heels whenever he
left the cabin, and haunted the front stoop
when he remained inside. Through the open
door he could catch glimpses of the
luggage on the floor. The grip had been
joined by two large canvas bags and a box.
Matt was rolling the master's blankets and
fur robe inside a small tarpaulin. White Fang
whined as he watched the operation.

Later on two Indians arrived. He watched
them closely as they shouldered the
luggage and were led off down the hill by
Matt, who carried the bedding and the grip.
But White Fang did not follow them. The
master was still in the cabin. After a time,
Matt returned. The master came to the door
and called White Fang inside.

"You poor devil," he said gently, rubbing
White Fang's ears and tapping his spine.
"I'm hitting the long trail, old man, where you
cannot follow. Now give me a growl the last,
good, good-bye growl."

-100-

But White Fang refused to growl. Instead,
and after a wistful, searching look, he
snuggled in, burrowing his head out of sight
between the master's arm and body.

"There she blows!" Matt cried. From the
Yukon arose the hoarse bellowing of a river
steamboat. "You've got to cut it short. Be
sure and lock the front door. I'll go out the
back. Get a move on!"

The two doors slammed at the same
moment, and Weedon Scott waited for Matt
to come around to the front. From inside the
door came a low whining and sobbing.
Then there were long, deep-drawn sniffs.

"You must take good care of him, Matt,"
Scott said, as they started down the hill.
"Write and let me know how he gets along."

"Sure," the dog-musher answered. "But
listen to that, will you!"

Both men stopped. White Fang was howling
as dogs howl when their masters lie dead.
He was voicing an utter woe, his cry
bursting upward in great heart-breaking
rushes, dying down into quavering misery,
and bursting upward again with a rush upon
rush of grief.

The AURORA was the first steamboat of
the year for the Outside, and her decks
were jammed with prosperous adventurers
and broken gold seekers, all equally as mad
to get to the Outside as they had been
originally to get to the Inside. Near the gang-
plank, Scott was shaking hands with Matt,
who was preparing to go ashore. But Matt's
hand went limp in the other's grasp as his
gaze shot past and remained fixed on
something behind him. Scott turned to see.
Sitting on the deck several feet away and
watching wistfully was White Fang,

The dog-musher swore softly, in awe-
stricken accents. Scott could only look in
wonder.

"Did you lock the front door?" Matt
demanded. The other nodded, and asked,
"How about the back?"

"You just bet I did," was the fervent reply.

White Fang flattened his ears ingratiatingly,
but remained where he was, making no
attempt to approach.

"I'll have to take 'm ashore with me."

Matt made a couple of steps toward White
Fang, but the latter slid away from him. The
dog-musher made a rush of it, and White
Fang dodged between the legs of a group
of men. Ducking, turning, doubling, he slid
about the deck, eluding the other's efforts to
capture him.

But when the love-master spoke, White
Fang came to him with prompt obedience.

"Won't come to the hand that's fed 'm all
these months," the dog musher muttered
resentfully. "And you you ain't never fed 'm
after them first days of gettin' acquainted.
I'm blamed if I can see how he works it out
that you're the boss."

Scott, who had been patting White Fang,
suddenly bent closer and pointed out fresh-
made cuts on his muzzle, and a gash
between the eyes.

Matt bent over and passed his hand along
White Fang's belly.

"We plump forgot the window. He's all cut
an' gouged underneath. Must 'a' butted
clean through it, b'gosh!"

-101-

But Weedon Scott was not listening. He was
thinking rapidly. The AURORA'S whistle
hooted a final announcement of departure.
Men were scurrying down the gang-plank to
the shore. Matt loosened the bandana from
his own neck and started to put it around
White Fang's. Scott grasped the dog-
musher's hand.

"Good-bye, Matt, old man. About the wolf-
you needn't write. You see, I've . . . !"

"What!" the dog-musher exploded. "You
don't mean to say . . .?"

"The very thing I mean. Here's your
bandana. I'll write to you about him."

Matt paused halfway down the gang-plank.

"He'll never stand the climate!" he shouted
back. "Unless you clip 'm in warm weather!"

The gang-plank was hauled in, and the
AURORA swang out from the bank.
Weedon Scott waved a last good-bye. Then
he turned and bent over White Fang,
standing by his side.

"Now growl, damn you, growl," he said, as
he patted the responsive head and rubbed
the flattening ears.

Chapter 2 The Southland

White Fang landed from the steamer in San
Francisco. He was appalled. Deep in him,
below any reasoning process or act of
consciousness, he had associated power
with godhead. And never had the white men
seemed such marvellous gods as now,
when he trod the slimy pavement of San
Francisco. The log cabins he had known
were replaced by towering buildings. The
streets were crowded with perils waggons,
carts, automobiles; great, straining horses

pulling huge trucks; and monstrous cable
and electric ears hooting and clanging
through the midst, screeching their insistent
menace after the manner of the lynxes he
had known in the northern woods.

All this was the manifestation of power.
Through it all, behind it all, was man,
governing and controlling, expressing
himself, as of old, by his mastery over
matter. It was colossal, stunning. White Fang
was awed. Fear sat upon him. As in his
cubhood he had been made to feel his
smallness and puniness on the day he first
came in from the Wild to the village of Grey
Beaver, so now, in his full grown stature and
pride of strength, he was made to feel small
and puny. And there were so many gods!
He was made dizzy by the swarming of
them. The thunder of the streets smote upon
his ears. He was bewildered by the
tremendous and endless rush and
movement of things. As never before, he
felt his dependence on the love master,
close at whose heels he followed, no matter
what happened never losing sight of him.

But White Fang was to have no more than a
nightmare vision of the city an experience
that was like a bad dream, unreal and
terrible, that haunted him for long after in his
dreams. He was put into a baggage-car by
the master, chained in a corner in the midst
of heaped trunks and valises. Here a squat
and brawny god held sway, with much
noise, hurling trunks and boxes about,
dragging them in through the door and
tossing them into the piles, or flinging them
out of the door, smashing and crashing, to
other gods who awaited them.

And here, in this inferno of luggage, was
White Fang deserted by the master. Or at
least White Fang thought he was deserted,
until he smelled out the master's canvas
clothes-bags alongside of him, and

-102-

proceeded to mount guard over them.

"'Bout time you come," growled the god of
the car, an hour later, when Weedon Scott
appeared at the door. "That dog of yourn
won't let me lay a finger on your stuff."

White Fang emerged from the car. He was
astonished. The nightmare city was gone.
The car had been to him no more than a
room in a house, and when he had entered
it the city had been all around him. In the
interval the city had disappeared. The roar
of it no longer dinned upon his ears. Before
him was smiling country, streaming with
sunshine, lazy with quietude. But he had
little time to marvel at the transformation. He
accepted it as he accepted all the
unaccountable doings and manifestations
of the gods. It was their way.

There was a carriage waiting. A man and a
woman approached the master. The
woman's arms went out and clutched the
master around the neck a hostile act! The
next moment Weedon Scott had torn loose
from the embrace and closed with White
Fang, who had become a snarling, raging
demon.

"It's all right, mother," Scott was saving as
he kept tight hold of White Fang and
placated him. "He thought you were going to
injure me, and he wouldn't stand for it. It's
all right. It's all right. He'll learn soon
enough."

"And in the meantime I may be permitted to
love my son when his dog is not around,"
she laughed, though she was pale and
weak from the fright.

She looked at White Fang, who snarled and
bristled and glared malevolently.

"He'll have to learn, and he shall, without

postponement," Scott said.

He spoke softly to White Fang until he had
quieted him, then his voice became firm.

"Down, sir! Down with you!"

This had been one of the things taught him
by the master, and White Fang obeyed,
though he lay down reluctantly and sullenly.

"Now, mother."

Scott opened his arms to her, but kept his
eyes on White Fang.

"Down!" he warned. "Down!"

White Fang, bristling silently, half-crouching
as he rose, sank back and watched the
hostile act repeated. But no harm came of
it, nor of the embrace from the strange man-
god that followed. Then the clothes-bags
were taken into the carriage, the strange
gods and the love-master followed, and
White Fang pursued, now running vigilantly
behind, now bristling up to the running
horses and warning them that he was there
to see that no harm befell the god they
dragged so swiftly across the earth.

At the end of fifteen minutes, the carriage
swung in through a stone gateway and on
between a double row of arched and
interlacing walnut trees. On either side
stretched lawns, their broad sweep broken
here and there by great sturdy-limbed oaks.
In the near distance, in contrast with the
young-green of the tended grass, sunburnt
hay-fields showed tan and gold; while
beyond were the tawny hills and upland
pastures. From the head of the lawn, on the
first soft swell from the valley-level, looked
down the deep porched, many-windowed
house.

-103-

Little opportunity was given White Fang to
see all this. Hardly had the carriage entered
the grounds, when he was set upon by a
sheep-dog, bright-eyed, sharp-muzzled,
righteously indignant and angry. It was
between him and the master, cutting him
off. White Fang snarled no warning, but his
hair bristled as he made his silent and
deadly rush. This rush was never
completed. He halted with awkward
abruptness, with stiff fore-legs bracing
himself against his momentum, almost
sitting down on his haunches, so desirous
was he of avoiding contact with the dog he
was in the act of attacking. It was a female,
and the law of his kind thrust a barrier
between. For him to attack her would
require nothing less than a violation of his
instinct.

But with the sheep-dog it was otherwise.
Being a female, she possessed no such
instinct. On the other hand, being a sheep-
dog, her instinctive fear of the Wild, and
especially of the wolf, was unusually keen.
White Fang was to her a wolf, the hereditary
marauder who had preyed upon her flocks
from the time sheep were first herded and
guarded by some dim ancestor of hers. And
so, as he abandoned his rush at her and
braced himself to avoid the contact, she
sprang upon him. He snarled involuntarily as
he felt her teeth in his shoulder, but beyond
this made no offer to hurt her. He backed
away, stiff-legged with self-
consciousness, and tried to go around her.
He dodged this way and that, and curved
and turned, but to no purpose. She
remained always between him and the way
he wanted to go.

"Here, Collie!" called the strange man in the
carriage.

Weedon Scott laughed.

"Never mind, father. It is good discipline.
White Fang will have to learn many things,
and it's just as well that he begins now. He'll
adjust himself all right."

The carriage drove on, and still Collie
blocked White Fang's way. He tried to
outrun her by leaving the drive and circling
across the lawn but she ran on the inner and
smaller circle, and was always there, facing
him with her two rows of gleaming teeth.
Back he circled, across the drive to the
other lawn, and again she headed him off.

The carriage was bearing the master away.
White Fang caught glimpses of it
disappearing amongst the trees. The
situation was desperate. He essayed
another circle. She followed, running swiftly.
And then, suddenly, he turned upon her. It
was his old fighting trick. Shoulder to
shoulder, he struck her squarely. Not only
was she overthrown. So fast had she been
running that she rolled along, now on her
back, now on her side, as she struggled to
stop, clawing gravel with her feet and crying
shrilly her hurt pride and indignation.

White Fang did not wait. The way was clear,
and that was all he had wanted. She took
after him, never ceasing her outcry. It was
the straightaway now, and when it came to
real running, White Fang could teach her
things. She ran frantically, hysterically,
straining to the utmost, advertising the effort
she was making with every leap: and all the
time White Fang slid smoothly away from
her silently, without effort, gliding like a
ghost over the ground.

As he rounded the house to the PORTE-
COCHERE, he came upon the carriage. It
had stopped, and the master was alighting.
At this moment, still running at top speed,
White Fang became suddenly aware of an
attack from the side. It was a deer-hound

-104-

rushing upon him. White Fang tried to face it.
But he was going too fast, and the hound
was too close. It struck him on the side; and
such was his forward momentum and the
unexpectedness of it, White Fang was
hurled to the ground and rolled clear over.
He came out of the tangle a spectacle of
malignancy, ears flattened back, lips
writhing, nose wrinkling, his teeth clipping
together as the fangs barely missed the
hound's soft throat.

The master was running up, but was too far
away; and it was Collie that saved the
hound's life. Before White Fang could
spring in and deliver the fatal stroke, and
just as he was in the act of springing in,
Collie arrived. She had been out-
manoeuvred and out run, to say nothing of
her having been unceremoniously tumbled
in the gravel, and her arrival was like that of
a tornado made up of offended dignity,
justifiable wrath, and instinctive hatred for
this marauder from the Wild. She struck
White Fang at right angles in the midst of his
spring, and again he was knocked off his
feet and rolled over.

The next moment the master arrived, and
with one hand held White Fang, while the
father called off the dogs.

"I say, this is a pretty warm reception for a
poor lone wolf from the Arctic," the master
said, while White Fang calmed down under
his caressing hand. "In all his life he's only
been known once to go off his feet, and
here he's been rolled twice in thirty
seconds."

The carriage had driven away, and other
strange gods had appeared from out the
house. Some of these stood respectfully at
a distance; but two of them, women,
perpetrated the hostile act of clutching the
master around the neck. White Fang,

however, was beginning to tolerate this act.
No harm seemed to come of it, while the
noises the gods made were certainly not
threatening. These gods also made
overtures to White Fang, but he warned
them off with a snarl, and the master did
likewise with word of mouth. At such times
White Fang leaned in close against the
master's legs and received reassuring pats
on the head.

The hound, under the command, "Dick! Lie
down, sir!" had gone up the steps and lain
down to one side of the porch, still growling
and keeping a sullen watch on the intruder.
Collie had been taken in charge by one of
the woman-gods, who held arms around
her neck and petted and caressed her; but
Collie was very much perplexed and
worried, whining and restless, outraged by
the permitted presence of this wolf and
confident that the gods were making a
mistake.

All the gods started up the steps to enter the
house. White Fang followed closely at the
master's heels. Dick, on the porch,
growled, and White Fang, on the steps,
bristled and growled back.

"Take Collie inside and leave the two of
them to fight it out," suggested Scott's
father. "After that they'll be friends."

"Then White Fang, to show his friendship,
will have to be chief mourner at the funeral,"
laughed the master.

The elder Scott looked incredulously, first at
White Fang, then at Dick, and finally at his
son.

"You mean . . .?"

Weedon nodded his head. "I mean just that.
You'd have a dead Dick inside one minute

-105-

two minutes at the farthest."

He turned to White Fang. "Come on, you
wolf. It's you that'll have to come inside."

White Fang walked stiff-legged up the
steps and across the porch, with tail rigidly
erect, keeping his eyes on Dick to guard
against a flank attack, and at the same time
prepared for whatever fierce manifestation
of the unknown that might pounce out upon
him from the interior of the house. But no
thing of fear pounced out, and when he had
gained the inside he scouted carefully
around, looking at it and finding it not. Then
he lay down with a contented grunt at the
master's feet, observing all that went on,
ever ready to spring to his feet and fight for
life with the terrors he felt must lurk under the
trap-roof of the dwelling.

Chapter 3 The God's Domain

Not only was White Fang adaptable by
nature, but he had travelled much, and knew
the meaning and necessity of adjustment.
Here, in Sierra Vista, which was the name
of Judge Scott's place, White Fang quickly
began to make himself at home. He had no
further serious trouble with the dogs. They
knew more about the ways of the Southland
gods than did he, and in their eyes he had
qualified when he accompanied the gods
inside the house. Wolf that he was, and
unprecedented as it was, the gods had
sanctioned his presence, and they, the
dogs of the gods, could only recognise this
sanction.

Dick, perforce, had to go through a few stiff
formalities at first, after which he calmly
accepted White Fang as an addition to the
premises. Had Dick had his way, they
would have been good friends. All but White
Fang was averse to friendship. All he asked
of other dogs was to be let alone. His whole

life he had kept aloof from his kind, and he
still desired to keep aloof. Dick's overtures
bothered him, so he snarled Dick away. In
the north he had learned the lesson that he
must let the master's dogs alone, and he
did not forget that lesson now. But he
insisted on his own privacy and self-
seclusion, and so thoroughly ignored Dick
that that good natured creature finally gave
him up and scarcely took as much interest in
him as in the hitching-post near the stable.

Not so with Collie. While she accepted him
because it was the mandate of the gods,
that was no reason that she should leave
him in peace. Woven into her being was the
memory of countless crimes he and his had
perpetrated against her ancestry. Not in a
day nor a generation were the ravaged
sheepfolds to be forgotten. All this was a
spur to her, pricking her to retaliation. She
could not fly in the face of the gods who
permitted him, but that did not prevent her
from making life miserable for him in petty
ways. A feud, ages old, was between them,
and she, for one, would see to it that he was
reminded.

So Collie took advantage of her sex to pick
upon White Fang and maltreat him. His
instinct would not permit him to attack her,
while her persistence would not permit him
to ignore her. When she rushed at him he
turned his fur-protected shoulder to her
sharp teeth and walked away stiff-legged
and stately. When she forced him too hard,
he was compelled to go about in a circle,
his shoulder presented to her, his head
turned from her, and on his face and in his
eyes a patient and bored expression.
Sometimes, however, a nip on his hind-
quarters hastened his retreat and made it
anything but stately. But as a rule he
managed to maintain a dignity that was
almost solemnity. He ignored her existence
whenever it was possible, and made it a

-106-

point to keep out of her way. When he saw or
heard her coming, he got up and walked off.

There was much in other matters for White
Fang to learn. Life in the Northland was
simplicity itself when compared with the
complicated affairs of Sierra Vista. First of
all, he had to learn the family of the master.
In a way he was prepared to do this. As Mit-
sah and Kloo-kooch had belonged to Grey
Beaver, sharing his food, his fire, and his
blankets, so now, at Sierra Vista, belonged
to the love-master all the denizens of the
house.

But in this matter there was a difference,
and many differences. Sierra Vista was a
far vaster affair than the tepee of Grey
Beaver. There were many persons to be
considered. There was Judge Scott, and
there was his wife. There were the master's
two sisters, Beth and Mary. There was his
wife, Alice, and then there were his
children, Weedon and Maud, toddlers of
four and six. There was no way for anybody
to tell him about all these people, and of
blood ties and relationship he knew nothing
whatever and never would be capable of
knowing. Yet he quickly worked it out that all
of them belonged to the master. Then, by
observation, whenever opportunity offered,
by study of action, speech, and the very
intonations of the voice, he slowly learned
the intimacy and the degree of favour they
enjoyed with the master. And by this
ascertained standard, White Fang treated
them accordingly. What was of value to the
master he valued; what was dear to the
master was to be cherished by White Fang
and guarded carefully.

Thus it was with the two children. All his life
he had disliked children. He hated and
feared their hands. The lessons were not
tender that he had learned of their tyranny
and cruelty in the days of the Indian villages.

When Weedon and Maud had first
approached him, he growled warningly and
looked malignant. A cuff from the master
and a sharp word had then compelled him
to permit their caresses, though he growled
and growled under their tiny hands, and in
the growl there was no crooning note. Later,
he observed that the boy and girl were of
great value in the master's eyes. Then it
was that no cuff nor sharp word was
necessary before they could pat him.

Yet White Fang was never effusively
affectionate. He yielded to the master's
children with an ill but honest grace, and
endured their fooling as one would endure a
painful operation. When he could no longer
endure, he would get up and stalk
determinedly away from them. But after a
time, he grew even to like the children. Still
he was not demonstrative. He would not go
up to them. On the other hand, instead of
walking away at sight of them, he waited for
them to come to him. And still later, it was
noticed that a pleased light came into his
eyes when he saw them approaching, and
that he looked after them with an
appearance of curious regret when they left
him for other amusements.

All this was a matter of development, and
took time. Next in his regard, after the
children, was Judge Scott. There were two
reasons, possibly, for this. First, he was
evidently a valuable possession of the
master's, and next, he was
undemonstrative. White Fang liked to lie at
his feet on the wide porch when he read the
newspaper, from time to time favouring
White Fang with a look or a word
untroublesome tokens that he recognised
White Fang's presence and existence. But
this was only when the master was not
around. When the master appeared, all
other beings ceased to exist so far as White
Fang was concerned.

-107-

White Fang allowed all the members of the
family to pet him and make much of him; but
he never gave to them what he gave to the
master. No caress of theirs could put the
love-croon into his throat, and, try as they
would, they could never persuade him into
snuggling against them. This expression of
abandon and surrender, of absolute trust,
he reserved for the master alone. In fact, he
never regarded the members of the family
in any other light than possessions of the
love-master.

Also White Fang had early come to
differentiate between the family and the
servants of the household. The latter were
afraid of him, while he merely refrained
from attacking them. This because he
considered that they were likewise
possessions of the master. Between White
Fang and them existed a neutrality and no
more. They cooked for the master and
washed the dishes and did other things just
as Matt had done up in the Klondike. They
were, in short, appurtenances of the
household.

Outside the household there was even more
for White Fang to learn. The master's
domain was wide and complex, yet it had
its metes and bounds. The land itself
ceased at the county road. Outside was the
common domain of all gods the roads and
streets. Then inside other fences were the
particular domains of other gods. A myriad
laws governed all these things and
determined conduct; yet he did not know the
speech of the gods, nor was there any way
for him to learn save by experience. He
obeyed his natural impulses until they ran
him counter to some law. When this had
been done a few times, he learned the law
and after that observed it.

But most potent in his education was the
cuff of the master's hand, the censure of the

master's voice. Because of White Fang's
very great love, a cuff from the master hurt
him far more than any beating Grey Beaver
or Beauty Smith had ever given him. They
had hurt only the flesh of him; beneath the
flesh the spirit had still raged, splendid and
invincible. But with the master the cuff was
always too light to hurt the flesh. Yet it went
deeper. It was an expression of the
master's disapproval, and White Fang's
spirit wilted under it.

In point of fact, the cuff was rarely
administered. The master's voice was
sufficient. By it White Fang knew whether he
did right or not. By it he trimmed his conduct
and adjusted his actions. It was the
compass by which he steered and learned
to chart the manners of a new land and life.

In the Northland, the only domesticated
animal was the dog. All other animals lived
in the Wild, and were, when not too
formidable, lawful spoil for any dog. All his
days White Fang had foraged among the
live things for food. It did not enter his head
that in the Southland it was otherwise. But
this he was to learn early in his residence in
Santa Clara Valley. Sauntering around the
corner of the house in the early morning, he
came upon a chicken that had escaped
from the chicken-yard. White Fang's natural
impulse was to eat it. A couple of bounds, a
flash of teeth and a frightened squawk, and
he had scooped in the adventurous fowl. It
was farm bred and fat and tender; and
White Fang licked his chops and decided
that such fare was good.

Later in the day, he chanced upon another
stray chicken near the stables. One of the
grooms ran to the rescue. He did not know
White Fang's breed, so for weapon he took
a light buggy-whip. At the first cut of the
whip, White Fang left the chicken for the
man. A club might have stopped White

-108-

Fang, but not a whip. Silently, without
flinching, he took a second cut in his
forward rush, and as he leaped for the
throat the groom cried out, "My God!" and
staggered backward. He dropped the whip
and shielded his throat with his arms. In
consequence, his forearm was ripped open
to the bone.

The man was badly frightened. It was not so
much White Fang's ferocity as it was his
silence that unnerved the groom. Still
protecting his throat and face with his torn
and bleeding arm, he tried to retreat to the
barn. And it would have gone hard with him
had not Collie appeared on the scene. As
she had saved Dick's life, she now saved
the groom's. She rushed upon White Fang in
frenzied wrath. She had been right. She had
known better than the blundering gods. All
her suspicions were justified. Here was the
ancient marauder up to his old tricks again.

The groom escaped into the stables, and
White Fang backed away before Collie's
wicked teeth, or presented his shoulder to
them and circled round and round. But
Collie did not give over, as was her wont,
after a decent interval of chastisement. On
the contrary, she grew more excited and
angry every moment, until, in the end, White
Fang flung dignity to the winds and frankly
fled away from her across the fields.

"He'll learn to leave chickens alone," the
master said. "But I can't give him the lesson
until I catch him in the act."

Two nights later came the act, but on a more
generous scale than the master had
anticipated. White Fang had observed
closely the chicken-yards and the habits of
the chickens. In the night-time, after they
had gone to roost, he climbed to the top of a
pile of newly hauled lumber. From there he
gained the roof of a chicken house, passed

over the ridgepole and dropped to the
ground inside. A moment later he was
inside the house, and the slaughter began.

In the morning, when the master came out
on to the porch, fifty white Leghorn hens,
laid out in a row by the groom, greeted his
eyes. He whistled to himself, softly, first
with surprise, and then, at the end, with
admiration. His eyes were likewise greeted
by White Fang, but about the latter there
were no signs of shame nor guilt. He carried
himself with pride, as though, forsooth, he
had achieved a deed praiseworthy and
meritorious. There was about him no
consciousness of sin. The master's lips
tightened as he faced the disagreeable
task. Then he talked harshly to the unwitting
culprit, and in his voice there was nothing
but godlike wrath. Also, he held White
Fang's nose down to the slain hens, and at
the same time cuffed him soundly.

White Fang never raided a chicken-roost
again. It was against the law, and he had
learned it. Then the master took him into the
chicken-yards. White Fang's natural
impulse, when he saw the live food
fluttering about him and under his very nose,
was to spring upon it. He obeyed the
impulse, but was checked by the master's
voice. They continued in the yards for half an
hour. Time and again the impulse surged
over White Fang, and each time, as he
yielded to it, he was checked by the
master's voice. Thus it was he learned the
law, and ere he left the domain of the
chickens, he had learned to ignore their
existence.

"You can never cure a chicken-killer." Judge
Scott shook his head sadly at luncheon
table, when his son narrated the lesson he
had given White Fang. "Once they've got the
habit and the taste of blood . . ." Again he
shook his head sadly.

-109-

But Weedon Scott did not agree with his
father. "I'll tell you what I'll do," he challenged
finally. "I'll lock White Fang in with the
chickens all afternoon."

"But think of the chickens," objected the
judge.

"And furthermore," the son went on, "for
every chicken he kills, I'll pay you one dollar
gold coin of the realm."

"But you should penalise father, too,"
interpose Beth.

Her sister seconded her, and a chorus of
approval arose from around the table.
Judge Scott nodded his head in agreement.

"All right." Weedon Scott pondered for a
moment. "And if, at the end of the afternoon
White Fang hasn't harmed a chicken, for
every ten minutes of the time he has spent in
the yard, you will have to say to him, gravely
and with deliberation, just as if you were
sitting on the bench and solemnly passing
judgment, 'White Fang, you are smarter
than I thought.'"

From hidden points of vantage the family
watched the performance. But it was a
fizzle. Locked in the yard and there
deserted by the master, White Fang lay
down and went to sleep. Once he got up
and walked over to the trough for a drink of
water. The chickens he calmly ignored. So
far as he was concerned they did not exist.
At four o'clock he executed a running jump,
gained the roof of the chicken-house and
leaped to the ground outside, whence he
sauntered gravely to the house. He had
learned the law. And on the porch, before
the delighted family, Judge Scott, face to
face with White Fang, said slowly and
solemnly, sixteen times, "White Fang, you
are smarter than I thought."

But it was the multiplicity of laws that
befuddled White Fang and often brought
him into disgrace. He had to learn that he
must not touch the chickens that belonged to
other gods. Then there were cats, and
rabbits, and turkeys; all these he must let
alone. In fact, when he had but partly
learned the law, his impression was that he
must leave all live things alone. Out in the
back-pasture, a quail could flutter up under
his nose unharmed. All tense and trembling
with eagerness and desire, he mastered
his instinct and stood still. He was obeying
the will of the gods.

And then, one day, again out in the back-
pasture, he saw Dick start a jackrabbit and
run it. The master himself was looking on
and did not interfere. Nay, he encouraged
White Fang to join in the chase. And thus he
learned that there was no taboo on
jackrabbits. In the end he worked out the
complete law. Between him and all
domestic animals there must be no
hostilities. If not amity, at least neutrality
must obtain. But the other animals the
squirrels, and quail, and cottontails, were
creatures of the Wild who had never yielded
allegiance to man. They were the lawful
prey of any dog. It was only the tame that the
gods protected, and between the tame
deadly strife was not permitted. The gods
held the power of life and death over their
subjects, and the gods were jealous of
their power.

Life was complex in the Santa Clara Valley
after the simplicities of the Northland. And
the chief thing demanded by these
intricacies of civilisation was control,
restraint a poise of self that was as delicate
as the fluttering of gossamer wings and at
the same time as rigid as steel. Life had a
thousand faces, and White Fang found he
must meet them all thus, when he went to
town, in to San Jose, running behind the

-110-

carriage or loafing about the streets when
the carriage stopped. Life flowed past him,
deep and wide and varied, continually
impinging upon his senses, demanding of
him instant and endless adjustments and
correspondences, and compelling him,
almost always, to suppress his natural
impulses.

There were butcher-shops where meat
hung within reach. This meat he must not
touch. There were cats at the houses the
master visited that must be let alone. And
there were dogs everywhere that snarled at
him and that he must not attack. And then,
on the crowded sidewalks there were
persons innumerable whose attention he
attracted. They would stop and look at him,
point him out to one another, examine him,
talk of him, and, worst of all, pat him. And
these perilous contacts from all these
strange hands he must endure. Yet this
endurance he achieved. Furthermore, he
got over being awkward and self-
conscious. In a lofty way he received the
attentions of the multitudes of strange gods.
With condescension he accepted their
condescension. On the other hand, there
was something about him that prevented
great familiarity. They patted him on the
head and passed on, contented and
pleased with their own daring.

But it was not all easy for White Fang.
Running behind the carriage in the outskirts
of San Jose, he encountered certain small
boys who made a practice of flinging
stones at him. Yet he knew that it was not
permitted him to pursue and drag them
down. Here he was compelled to violate his
instinct of self-preservation, and violate it
he did, for he was becoming tame and
qualifying himself for civilisation.

Nevertheless, White Fang was not quite
satisfied with the arrangement. He had no

abstract ideas about justice and fair play.
But there is a certain sense of equity that
resides in life, and it was this sense in him
that resented the unfairness of his being
permitted no defence against the stone-
throwers. He forgot that in the covenant
entered into between him and the gods they
were pledged to care for him and defend
him. But one day the master sprang from the
carriage, whip in hand, and gave the stone-
throwers a thrashing. After that they threw
stones no more, and White Fang
understood and was satisfied.

One other experience of similar nature was
his. On the way to town, hanging around the
saloon at the cross-roads, were three dogs
that made a practice of rushing out upon
him when he went by. Knowing his deadly
method of fighting, the master had never
ceased impressing upon White Fang the
law that he must not fight. As a result, having
learned the lesson well, White Fang was
hard put whenever he passed the cross-
roads saloon. After the first rush, each time,
his snarl kept the three dogs at a distance
but they trailed along behind, yelping and
bickering and insulting him. This endured
for some time. The men at the saloon even
urged the dogs on to attack White Fang. One
day they openly sicked the dogs on him. The
master stopped the carriage.

"Go to it," he said to White Fang.

But White Fang could not believe. He looked
at the master, and he looked at the dogs.
Then he looked back eagerly and
questioningly at the master.

The master nodded his head. "Go to them,
old fellow. Eat them up."

White Fang no longer hesitated. He turned
and leaped silently among his enemies. All
three faced him. There was a great snarling

-111-

and growling, a clashing of teeth and a flurry
of bodies. The dust of the road arose in a
cloud and screened the battle. But at the
end of several minutes two dogs were
struggling in the dirt and the third was in full
flight. He leaped a ditch, went through a rail
fence, and fled across a field. White Fang
followed, sliding over the ground in wolf
fashion and with wolf speed, swiftly and
without noise, and in the centre of the field
he dragged down and slew the dog.

With this triple killing his main troubles with
dogs ceased. The word went up and down
the valley, and men saw to it that their dogs
did not molest the Fighting Wolf.

Chapter 5 The Sleeping Wolf

It was about this time that the newspapers
were full of the daring escape of a convict
from San Quentin prison. He was a
ferocious man. He had been ill-made in the
making. He had not been born right, and he
had not been helped any by the moulding he
had received at the hands of society. The
hands of society are harsh, and this man
was a striking sample of its handiwork. He
was a beast a human beast, it is true, but
nevertheless so terrible a beast that he can
best be characterised as carnivorous.

In San Quentin prison he had proved
incorrigible. Punishment failed to break his
spirit. He could die dumb-mad and fighting
to the last, but he could not live and be
beaten. The more fiercely he fought, the
more harshly society handled him, and the
only effect of harshness was to make him
fiercer. Straight-jackets, starvation, and
beatings and clubbings were the wrong
treatment for Jim Hall; but it was the
treatment he received. It was the treatment
he had received from the time he was a little
pulpy boy in a San Francisco slum soft clay
in the hands of society and ready to be

formed into something.

It was during Jim Hall's third term in prison
that he encountered a guard that was
almost as great a beast as he. The guard
treated him unfairly, lied about him to the
warden, lost his credits, persecuted him.
The difference between them was that the
guard carried a bunch of keys and a
revolver. Jim Hall had only his naked hands
and his teeth. But he sprang upon the guard
one day and used his teeth on the other's
throat just like any jungle animal.

After this, Jim Hall went to live in the
incorrigible cell. He lived there three years.
The cell was of iron, the floor, the walls, the
roof. He never left this cell. He never saw the
sky nor the sunshine. Day was a twilight and
night was a black silence. He was in an iron
tomb, buried alive. He saw no human face,
spoke to no human thing. When his food was
shoved in to him, he growled like a wild
animal. He hated all things. For days and
nights he bellowed his rage at the universe.
For weeks and months he never made a
sound, in the black silence eating his very
soul. He was a man and a monstrosity, as
fearful a thing of fear as ever gibbered in
the visions of a maddened brain.

And then, one night, he escaped. The
warders said it was impossible, but
nevertheless the cell was empty, and half in
half out of it lay the body of a dead guard.
Two other dead guards marked his trail
through the prison to the outer walls, and he
had killed with his hands to avoid noise.

He was armed with the weapons of the
slain guards a live arsenal that fled through
the hills pursued by the organised might of
society. A heavy price of gold was upon his
head. Avaricious farmers hunted him with
shot-guns. His blood might pay off a
mortgage or send a son to college. Public-

-112-

spirited citizens took down their rifles and
went out after him. A pack of bloodhounds
followed the way of his bleeding feet. And
the sleuth-hounds of the law, the paid
fighting animals of society, with telephone,
and telegraph, and special train, clung to his
trail night and day.

Sometimes they came upon him, and men
faced him like heroes, or stampeded
through barbed-wire fences to the delight
of the commonwealth reading the account
at the breakfast table. It was after such
encounters that the dead and wounded
were carted back to the towns, and their
places filled by men eager for the man-hunt.

And then Jim Hall disappeared. The
bloodhounds vainly quested on the lost trail.
Inoffensive ranchers in remote valleys were
held up by armed men and compelled to
identify themselves. While the remains of
Jim Hall were discovered on a dozen
mountain-sides by greedy claimants for
blood-money.

In the meantime the newspapers were read
at Sierra Vista, not so much with interest as
with anxiety. The women were afraid.
Judge Scott pooh-poohed and laughed, but
not with reason, for it was in his last days on
the bench that Jim Hall had stood before
him and received sentence. And in open
court-room, before all men, Jim Hall had
proclaimed that the day would come when
he would wreak vengeance on the Judge
that sentenced him.

For once, Jim Hall was right. He was
innocent of the crime for which he was
sentenced. It was a case, in the parlance of
thieves and police, of "rail-roading." Jim
Hall was being "rail-roaded" to prison for a
crime he had not committed. Because of
the two prior convictions against him, Judge
Scott imposed upon him a sentence of fifty

years.

Judge Scott did not know all things, and he
did not know that he was party to a police
conspiracy, that the evidence was hatched
and perjured, that Jim Hall was guiltless of
the crime charged. And Jim Hall, on the
other hand, did not know that Judge Scott
was merely ignorant. Jim Hall believed that
the judge knew all about it and was hand in
glove with the police in the perpetration of
the monstrous injustice. So it was, when the
doom of fifty years of living death was
uttered by Judge Scott, that Jim Hall, hating
all things in the society that misused him,
rose up and raged in the court-room until
dragged down by half a dozen of his blue-
coated enemies. To him, Judge Scott was
the keystone in the arch of injustice, and
upon Judge Scott he emptied the vials of his
wrath and hurled the threats of his revenge
yet to come. Then Jim Hall went to his living
death . . . and escaped.

Of all this White Fang knew nothing. But
between him and Alice, the master's wife,
there existed a secret. Each night, after
Sierra Vista had gone to bed, she rose and
let in White Fang to sleep in the big hall. Now
White Fang was not a house-dog, nor was
he permitted to sleep in the house; so each
morning, early, she slipped down and let
him out before the family was awake.

On one such night, while all the house slept,
White Fang awoke and lay very quietly. And
very quietly he smelled the air and read the
message it bore of a strange god's
presence. And to his ears came sounds of
the strange god's movements. White Fang
burst into no furious outcry. It was not his
way. The strange god walked softly, but
more softly walked White Fang, for he had
no clothes to rub against the flesh of his
body. He followed silently. In the Wild he had
hunted live meat that was infinitely timid,

-113-

and he knew the advantage of surprise.

The strange god paused at the foot of the
great staircase and listened, and White
Fang was as dead, so without movement
was he as he watched and waited. Up that
staircase the way led to the love master and
to the love-master's dearest possessions.
White Fang bristled, but waited. The strange
god's foot lifted. He was beginning the
ascent.

Then it was that White Fang struck. He gave
no warning, with no snarl anticipated his
own action. Into the air he lifted his body in
the spring that landed him on the strange
god's back. White Fang clung with his fore-
paws to the man's shoulders, at the same
time burying his fangs into the back of the
man's neck. He clung on for a moment, long
enough to drag the god over backward.
Together they crashed to the floor. White
Fang leaped clear, and, as the man
struggled to rise, was in again with the
slashing fangs.

Sierra Vista awoke in alarm. The noise
from downstairs was as that of a score of
battling fiends. There were revolver shots. A
man's voice screamed once in horror and
anguish. There was a great snarling and
growling, and over all arose a smashing
and crashing of furniture and glass.

But almost as quickly as it had arisen, the
commotion died away. The struggle had not
lasted more than three minutes. The
frightened household clustered at the top of
the stairway. From below, as from out an
abyss of blackness, came up a gurgling
sound, as of air bubbling through water.
Sometimes this gurgle became sibilant,
almost a whistle. But this, too, quickly died
down and ceased. Then naught came up
out of the blackness save a heavy panting of
some creature struggling sorely for air.

Weedon Scott pressed a button, and the
staircase and downstairs hall were flooded
with light. Then he and Judge Scott,
revolvers in hand, cautiously descended.
There was no need for this caution. White
Fang had done his work. In the midst of the
wreckage of overthrown and smashed
furniture, partly on his side, his face hidden
by an arm, lay a man. Weedon Scott bent
over, removed the arm and turned the
man's face upward. A gaping throat
explained the manner of his death.

"Jim Hall," said Judge Scott, and father and
son looked significantly at each other.

Then they turned to White Fang. He, too,
was lying on his side. His eyes were closed,
but the lids slightly lifted in an effort to look at
them as they bent over him, and the tail was
perceptibly agitated in a vain effort to wag.
Weedon Scott patted him, and his throat
rumbled an acknowledging growl. But it
was a weak growl at best, and it quickly
ceased. His eyelids drooped and went shut,
and his whole body seemed to relax and
flatten out upon the floor.

"He's all in, poor devil," muttered the
master.

"We'll see about that," asserted the Judge,
as he started for the telephone.

"Frankly, he has one chance in a thousand,"
announced the surgeon, after he had
worked an hour and a half on White Fang.

Dawn was breaking through the windows
and dimming the electric lights. With the
exception of the children, the whole family
was gathered about the surgeon to hear his
verdict.

"One broken hind-leg," he went on. "Three
broken ribs, one at least of which has

-114-

pierced the lungs. He has lost nearly all the
blood in his body. There is a large likelihood
of internal injuries. He must have been
jumped upon. To say nothing of three bullet
holes clear through him. One chance in a
thousand is really optimistic. He hasn't a
chance in ten thousand."

"But he mustn't lose any chance that might
be of help to him," Judge Scott exclaimed.
"Never mind expense. Put him under the X
ray anything. Weedon, telegraph at once to
San Francisco for Doctor Nichols. No
reflection on you, doctor, you understand;
but he must have the advantage of every
chance."

The surgeon smiled indulgently. "Of course I
understand. He deserves all that can be
done for him. He must be nursed as you
would nurse a human being, a sick child.
And don't forget what I told you about
temperature. I'll be back at ten o'clock
again."

White Fang received the nursing. Judge
Scott's suggestion of a trained nurse was
indignantly clamoured down by the girls,
who themselves undertook the task. And
White Fang won out on the one chance in ten
thousand denied him by the surgeon.

The latter was not to be censured for his
misjudgment. All his life he had tended and
operated on the soft humans of civilisation,
who lived sheltered lives and had
descended out of many sheltered
generations. Compared with White Fang,
they were frail and flabby, and clutched life
without any strength in their grip. White Fang
had come straight from the Wild, where the
weak perish early and shelter is vouchsafed
to none. In neither his father nor his mother
was there any weakness, nor in the
generations before them. A constitution of
iron and the vitality of the Wild were White

Fang's inheritance, and he clung to life, the
whole of him and every part of him, in spirit
and in flesh, with the tenacity that of old
belonged to all creatures.

Bound down a prisoner, denied even
movement by the plaster casts and
bandages, White Fang lingered out the
weeks. He slept long hours and dreamed
much, and through his mind passed an
unending pageant of Northland visions. All
the ghosts of the past arose and were with
him. Once again he lived in the lair with
Kiche, crept trembling to the knees of Grey
Beaver to tender his allegiance, ran for his
life before Lip-lip and all the howling
bedlam of the puppy-pack.

He ran again through the silence, hunting his
living food through the months of famine;
and again he ran at the head of the team,
the gut-whips of Mit-sah and Grey Beaver
snapping behind, their voices crying "Ra!
Raa!" when they came to a narrow passage
and the team closed together like a fan to
go through. He lived again all his days with
Beauty Smith and the fights he had fought.
At such times he whimpered and snarled in
his sleep, and they that looked on said that
his dreams were bad.

But there was one particular nightmare from
which he suffered the clanking, clanging
monsters of electric cars that were to him
colossal screaming lynxes. He would lie in a
screen of bushes, watching for a squirrel to
venture far enough out on the ground from
its tree-refuge. Then, when he sprang out
upon it, it would transform itself into an
electric car, menacing and terrible,
towering over him like a mountain,
screaming and clanging and spitting fire at
him. It was the same when he challenged
the hawk down out of the sky. Down out of
the blue it would rush, as it dropped upon
him changing itself into the ubiquitous

-115-

electric car. Or again, he would be in the
pen of Beauty Smith. Outside the pen, men
would be gathering, and he knew that a fight
was on. He watched the door for his
antagonist to enter. The door would open,
and thrust in upon him would come the awful
electric car. A thousand times this occurred,
and each time the terror it inspired was as
vivid and great as ever.

Then came the day when the last bandage
and the last plaster cast were taken off. It
was a gala day. All Sierra Vista was
gathered around. The master rubbed his
ears, and he crooned his love-growl. The
master's wife called him the "Blessed Wolf,"
which name was taken up with acclaim and
all the women called him the Blessed Wolf.

He tried to rise to his feet, and after several
attempts fell down from weakness. He had
lain so long that his muscles had lost their
cunning, and all the strength had gone out of
them. He felt a little shame because of his
weakness, as though, forsooth, he were
failing the gods in the service he owed
them. Because of this he made heroic
efforts to arise and at last he stood on his
four legs, tottering and swaying back and
forth.

"The Blessed Wolf!" chorused the women.

Judge Scott surveyed them triumphantly.

"Out of your own mouths be it," he said.
"Just as I contended right along. No mere
dog could have done what he did. He's a
wolf."

"A Blessed Wolf," amended the Judge's
wife.

"Yes, Blessed Wolf," agreed the Judge.
"And henceforth that shall be my name for
him."

"He'll have to learn to walk again," said the
surgeon; "so he might as well start in right
now. It won't hurt him. Take him outside."

And outside he went, like a king, with all
Sierra Vista about him and tending on him.
He was very weak, and when he reached
the lawn he lay down and rested for a while.

Then the procession started on, little spurts
of strength coming into White Fang's
muscles as he used them and the blood
began to surge through them. The stables
were reached, and there in the doorway, lay
Collie, a half-dozen pudgy puppies playing
about her in the sun.

White Fang looked on with a wondering eye.
Collie snarled warningly at him, and he was
careful to keep his distance. The master
with his toe helped one sprawling puppy
toward him. He bristled suspiciously, but the
master warned him that all was well. Collie,
clasped in the arms of one of the women,
watched him jealously and with a snarl
warned him that all was not well.

The puppy sprawled in front of him. He
cocked his ears and watched it curiously.
Then their noses touched, and he felt the
warm little tongue of the puppy on his jowl.
White Fang's tongue went out, he knew not
why, and he licked the puppy's face. Hand-
clapping and pleased cries from the gods
greeted the performance. He was
surprised, and looked at them in a puzzled
way. Then his weakness asserted itself,
and he lay down, his ears cocked, his head
on one side, as he watched the puppy. The
other puppies came sprawling toward him,
to Collie's great disgust; and he gravely
permitted them to clamber and tumble over
him. At first, amid the applause of the gods,
he betrayed a trifle of his old self-
consciousness and awkwardness. This
passed away as the puppies' antics and

-116-

mauling continued, and he lay with half-shut
patient eyes, drowsing in the sun.

-117-